Clouds to meet the Lord in the Air 1 Cor. 15. 43 54. 1 Thes 4. 16 18. All this Generation of overâ—omers shall be above before they shall come down 2. This New Jerusalem shall come down from Christs God out of Heaven He saith not it is come down but cometh to denote the certainty thereof and the continually nearer approach of it As it is said of our Lord Jesus He cometh he cometh to judge the Earth Ps 96. 13. and 98. 9. The Lord cometh with ten thousand of his Saints Jude 14. Behold he cometh with Clouds Rev. 1. 7. that is he shall certainly come and that coming of his continually approacheth So it may be said of this New Jerusalem It cometh down out of Heaven c. And this is true 1. Of that glorious place so called for retaining these Blessed and Holy Inhabitants So John saith He carried me away in the Spirit to a great high Mountain and shewed me that great City the Holy Jerusalem descending out of Heaven from God Rev. 21. 2 10. And though the Old Jerusalem may be built again by Men in its old place for and by the camp of the Saints even Israel and those that shall be joyned unto them as it is said Behold the days come saith the Lord that the City shall be built to the Lord from the Tower of Hanancel unto the gate of the Corner and the measuring line shall yet go forth over against it upon the Hill Gareb and shall compass about to Goath and the whole Valley of the dead Bodies and of the Ashes and all the Fields unto the Brook of Kidron unto the Corner of the Horsegate towards the East shall be holy unto the Lord it shall not be plucked up nor thrown down any more for ever Which Prophesie was never yet fully accomplisht Jer. 31. 27 38 40. with Neh. 3. 1. and ch 2. 11 17. Zech. 14. 10. Isay 33. 20 21. with Mat. 24. 1 3. and Luke 21. 20. Zech. 12. 6. Yet I conceive the New Jerusalem this Holy City this Glorious Place and these Heavenly Mansions shall be prepared of God For we know saith the Apostle that if our earthly house of this Tabernacle were dissolved we have a building of God an house not made with hands eternal in the Heavens yea may some say This building is eternal in the Heavens and shall never come down But their mistake will appear if the next Verse be but read and they pluck not one Scripture from another as too many do for it follows immediately For in this we earnestly groan desiring to be clothed upon with our House which is from Heaven or out of Heaven The very same Phrase there is used as here Compare 2 Cor. 5. 1 2. with Rev. 3. 12. So it is said of Abraham By Faith he dwelt in Tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob the heirs with him of the same promise for he looked for a City which hath Foundations whose builder and maker is God Compare Heb. 11. 9 10. with Rev. 21. 13 14 19. and of those Patriarchs it is said again But now they desire even now at this present day they desire a better Country that is an Heavenly Wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God for he hath prepared for them a city Heb. 11. 16. with v. 13. and ch 13. 14. of this the Lord speaks by the Prophet Isay saying For behold I create new heavens a new earth and the former shall not be remembred nor come into mind But not only will he do so but he will also by his creative power make this new Jerusalem which is therefore called here by Christ the city of my God and this will be the praise of the whole earth and that in which they are especially called upon to rejoyce as it there follows But be you glad for ever in that which I create for behold I create Jerusalem a rejoycing and her people a joy Jerusalem is there distinguished from her people and â—ignifies that glorious place we have been speaking of Isay 65. 17 18. This shall come down out of Heaven See Mr. Joh. Horne in his Discourse concerning the New Heavens and Earth and New Jerusalem Pag. 45 47. And the glorious Inhabitants of this New Jerusalem even those which are written in the Lambs Book of Life Rev. 21. 27. shall come down out of Heaven The Lord my God shall come saith the Prophet and all the Saints with thee Zech. 14. 4 5. Jude 14. 15. They shall meet the Lord himself in the Air and come down with him and so shall be ever with him and shall reign with Christ on the Earth 1 Thes 4. 16 17. See Rev. 5. 8 10. Dan. 7. 27. They shall then inherit the Earth Mat. 5. 5. with Ps 37. 7 11. Judge the World 1 Cor. 6 1 2 3. Then the Saints of the most high shall take the Kingdom and possess the Kingdom for ever even for ever and ever Dan. 7. 18. And here we may see the fondness and foolishness of that saying and of those that use it in that sense What say they shall the Saints come down out of Heaven again Yes Christ the head of the Church shall do so and the Members also as is here said which cometh down out of Heaven from my God Rev. 21. 2 10. God shall send us Jesus Christ whom the Heavens must receive till the times of the restitution of all things and his Saints shall come and be with him Acts 3. 19. 21. with Joh. 17. 24. And yet God himself shall be with them gloriously for the name of this City shall be The Lord is there Rev. 21. 3. with Ezek. 48. 35. 2 Pet. 3. 12 13. Glorious things are spoken of thee O City of God Ps 87. 1 3. and 48. and 122. Then when he writes the name of the City of his God New Jerusalem upon him that overcometh he will make them of the Synagogue of Satan which say they are Jews and are not but do lye he will make them to come and worship before the Feet of every such an one and to know that he hath loved them See notes before on verse 9. And seeing we look for such excellent and glorious things how greatly doth it behove us to be diligent that we may be found of him in peace without spot and blameless 2 Pet. 3. 12 14. And to be of good courage and play the men for this City of our God as 2 Sam. 10. 12. fighting the good fight of Faith with the Spiritual Weapons of God's Warfare and laying hold on Eternal Life 1 Tim. 6. 12. And I will write upon him my new name either that new name given to him a name of perfect victory and conquest Ps 98. 1. or as his name is King of Kings Rev. 19. 16. so they shall be Kings of Kings of the Kings of the east even of Israel the natural Israel Rev. 16. 12. see notes on ch 2. 27 29 or his name
is here assured to every one that overcometh I will grant to sit with me in my throne In which is signified 1. Christ hath a throne distinct from his Father's which he will sit upon and hath prepared Ps 9. 5 7. unto the Son he saith Thy throne O God is for ever and ever Ps 45. 6. with Heb. 1. 8 9. the which he hath obtained by his blood Ps 89. 20 29 36. and this throne is distinct from the Father 's on which he now sits none ever sat on the Father's throne nor shall do but Christ not the Angels Rev. 7. 11. nor any Saint see the notes on ch 4. v. 2. But on Christ's throne every one that overcometh shall sit as is here assured The Fathers throne is in Heaven Ps 11. 4. as before is said But the Son shall be on earth at new Jerusalem which shall come down out of Heaven see the notes on v. 12. So it is said they shall call Jerusalem the throne of the Lord Jer. 3. 17. with Isay 24. 23. The former is the throne of his eternal Father the latter the throne of his Father David according to what God promised and sware to David Ps 132. 11. Isay 9. 7. and ch 16. 5. Luke 1. 32. Acts 2. 30 32. Zech. 14. 9. and when he sits upon it he shall govern the people upon earth Ps 9. 7 8. and 67. and 72. and in the latter end of this Davidical reign all shall be brought before him and judged by him Mat. 25. 31. Rev. 20. 11 14. and he shall deliver up the Kingdom to God even the Father and then shall the Son also himself be subject unto him that put all things under him that God may be all in all 1 Cor. 15. 24 25 26 27. 2. To him that overcometh will he grant to sit with him in his throne they shall sit on the throne of Glory 1 Sam. 2. 8. that is they shall reign with Christ Rev. 20. 4 6. partake of his glory 2 Thes 2. 14. rule Isay 32. 1. reign on the earth Rev. 5. 8. 10. the Kingdome shall be theirs Dan. 7. 18 27. they shall judge the world 1 Cor. 6. 1 2. 2 Tim. 2. 12. Rev. 22. 5 1 Cor. 4. 8. when Christ who is their life shall appear then shall they also appear with him in glory Oh then mortify we our members that are upon the earth Col. 3. 1 4 5. see the notes before on ch 2. v. 26 Verse 22. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches see the notes before on ch 2. v. 7. AN EXPOSITION On the Fourth CHAPTER OF THE REVELATION Chap. 4. Verse 1. After this I looked and behold a door was opened in Heaven and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me which said come up hither and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter THis is the beginning of or introduction into another Vision distinct from that chap. 1. 10 11 c. And having respect to things to come See notes on chap. 1. vers 19. as here appears and in what follows In this verse we have to consider 1. When he had this vision vouchsafed to him After this 2. The posture he was in I looked 3. An admirable thing presented to him And behold a door waâ— opened in heaven 4. An account of a voice speaking with and to him And the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me which said come up hither and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter 1. When he had this vision vouchsafed to him after this or these things namely 1. After that visional representation of the Son of man in chap. 1. 10 13 c. Needful it is first to know him that we may thereby know all other things rightly and for our good as Job 5. 27. Then shall we know even all things if we follow on to know the LORD Hos 6. 3. Prov. 28. 5. Joh. 12. 46. Hence when our Saviour foretells his Disciples that when the Spirit of truth came He would guide them into all truth And shew them things to come He then immediately adds He shall glorifie me for he shall receive of mine and shall shew unto you As a direction to the way and means whereby the Holy Spirit should teach them all things and shew to them things to come Joh. 16. 13 14 15. And the Apostle tells the believing Corinâ—hians that he determined to know nothing else among them save Jesus Christ and him crucified 1 Cor. 2. 2. with Chap. 1. 22 23. Joh. 14. 6 7. and chap. 8. 12. 2 Tim. 2. 7 8. 2. After he had received from Christ the Epistles or messages to the several Churches with the instructions commendations admonitions reproofs consolations c. therein contained possibly to signifie to us That these things were to be well considered and digested before he was fit to receive the following Revelations and Visions And so to instruct us that the way for us to be acquainted with those things more difficult is by having embracing and yielding up to the more easie quitting our selves from the things reproved Prov. 1. 23. Dan. 9. 13. fighting against and overcoming all our spiritual enemies in the power of his might and so learning his teachings yielding up to his operations obeying his counsels considering his encouraging promises therein propounded to us Mâ—tt 13. 11. 12. Hos 6. 3. 3. After this or these things may signifie to us that he received things gradually and successively He was finite and could not receive all at once but some at one time and some at another Rev. 7. 1 9. The light did shine in unto him more and more Psal 84. 7. Hos 6. 3. Prov. 4. 18. Jer. 33. 3. And after he was faithful in the first charge given unto him Chap. 1. 10 12 c. He that is faithful in that which is committed to him unto such an one more shall be given Dan. 2. 21 22. Mark 4. 24. 2. The posture he was in when this further Vision was vouchsafed to him I looked viz. with the eyes of his understanding or soul Eph. 1. 18. 2 Cor. 4. 4. He looked he was in a waiting watching posture expecting now to receive some further Revelation somewhat like that Habbak 2. 1 2. Act. 3. 4 5 the eyes of his Soul were exercised in looking yet in a visional and extraordinaâ—y manner to see somewhat further than yet he had seen And it seems though this Beholding was in or after an extraordinary manner yet it was here somewhat previous unto and forewent that of his being in the spirit Vers 2. And not altogether the same as some suppose Dr. H. And this word looked or beheld respects both things seen and heard as here appears and chap. 1. 12. and 5. 11. and chap. 8. 13 c. And so he looked for some Revelation either for the eye or ear or
redeemed them unto God by his blood In which is implied that he had dyed or as is there exprest was slain and was risen for them and gave himself a ransom to God for them as he hath done for all men 1 Tim. 2. 4 6. 2 Pet. 2. 1. Gal. 3. 13. and ch 4. 4 5. but not so for the Angels for he took not on him the nature of angels or laid not hold on Angels Heb. 2. 16. Luke 2. 10 11. and in that place also it is said by the living creatures Thou hast redeemed us unto God by thy blood that is he had redeemed or bought them through the discovery of his precious blood in the Gospel from their vanities and vain conversation as Acts. 20. 28. 1 Pet. 1. 18 19. like that which is said of the hundred forty and four thousand they were redeemed from the earth they were redeemed from among men Rev. 14. 3 4. 2. They were also redeemed out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation chap. 5. 9. which cannot be affirmed of the Angels those ministring spirits 3. They also acknowledg to the praise of the Lamb Thou hast made us unto our God kings and priests and we shall reign on the earth chap. 5. 10. like that said chap. 1. 5 6. and chap 20. 6. which shews them to be men and not Angels by nature for these kings priests and reigners are such as shall be raised from the dead before they so reign or are gloriously kings and priests as doth evidently appear in Rev. 20. 4 5 6. 4. These living creatures are distinguished from the Angels Rev. 5. 10 11. yea from all the angels and the angels are said to be about them chap. 7. 11. and chap. 5. 11. and they are distinguished from all ther creatures from every creature which is in heaven and in the earth and under the earth and such as are in the sea and all that are in them Rev. 5. 13 14. therefore it most evidently appears that these living creatures are some of mankind 2. And they are also signified to be not the spirits of just men made perfect which are dead to us but to be such as are alive in mortal bodies as hath been said before See the Notes on vers 4. of this Chapter And this appears by the name given to them in that they are always called living ones or living creatures when they are named with the Elders and so generally in Scripture the living are such as live to and with us Hence the Earth of this world is oft-times called the land of the living Job 28. 13. Psal 27. 13. and 52. 5. and 56. 13. and 116. 9. and 142. 5. Isa 53. 8. Jer. 11. 19 c. And many times the living are distinguished from and opposed to thsoe that are dead to us Numb 16. 48. Ruth 2. 20. Eccles 4. 2. Luk. 24. 5. Rom. 14. 9 c. And these living creatures also appear to be such as have not yet finished their course nor rested from their labours because it is said of them vers 8. They have wings and they have no rest day and night whereas of the Elders it is said They are sitting upon their seats or thrones as those that have entred into rest Vers 4. 3. And as distinguished from the Elders as these living creatures are in many places so they appear to be such as are younger than the Elders and younger ones as compared to them unto whom they should submit in the Lord and for his sake 1 Pet. 5. 5. Heb. 13. 7. even the spiritual children of the Prophets Acts 3. 25. and Apostles as many times the Apostles call the Believers to whom they write their children and little children as 1 Cor. 4. 15 16. Gal. 4. 19. 1 Joh. 2. 1. 18. 28. and 3. 17 18 c. As having believed on Christ and God by him thorow their word John 17. 20 and so they are those which are called the seeds seed as Isa 59. 21. And so by these living creatures here spoken of And particularly I conceive are meant the Church of the living God that part of it I mean which is on earth for both the Saints which are in Heaven and those that are on earth are but one family Eph. 3. 15. which is by faith come unto mount Zion and unto the city of the living God the heavenly Jerusalem c. Heb. 12. 22 23. The Church of Christ on Earth in general as a body the mystical body of Christ united by a spiritual and unseen bond even by the spirit of faith unto Christ as their only head and husband Eph. 5. 25 32. Col. 1. 18. and by the spirit of love one to another as members of the same spiritual body Eph. 4. 25. And in this Church there may be had in this place principal but not only respect to the faithful upright painful and laborious teachers angels or overseers amongst them who watch for the souls of others vers 8. And these all hearty and unfeigned believers in the Church on earth and as the Church are the living the living that shall praise him and make known his truth to them that are on the earth Isa 38. 18 19. the seed that shall serve him and whom he will preserve which shall be counted to the Lord for a generation Psal 22. 30 31. And this may also appear to be meant by the four living creatures by that in Psal 68. 10. which we read Thy congregation hath dwelt therein The seventy two Interpreters usually called the seventy and whose translation our Saviour and his Apostles very frequently make use of thus render it Thy living creatures have dwelt therein using the same word which the Apostle doth here and elsewhere frequently in this book which also shews that by these four living creatures are meant Gods congregation on earth his Church the body of Christ or that part of it which is on earth in a general and conjunct consideration And this understanding of the four living creatures to signifie the Saints on earth as a body and in a general consideration affords Answer to the Objections of some against the sense given and may deliver and preserve us from the mistakes of others concerning these living creatures For say some Object 1. That the hundred forty and four thousand sealed Saints in Chap. 7. 4 8. And the great multitude of the Gentile believers mentioned also in Chap. 7 9 10. are distinguished from the living creatures in that same Chapter Vers 11. And that the hundred forty and four thousand in Chap. 14. 1 3. sing a new song before the four living creatures therefore surely they are distinct from them and the four living creatures mean not the whole Church of Christ upon earth Answ What hath been already said gives Answer unto this Objection however in some good measure For 1. We look upon the four living creatures to signifie as is said the Church here in general and as a woman and
and from divers other Scriptures such all such Saints shall then reign who died in the Lord or in the â—aith of Christ before they so reign for if all the Saints shall reign as we have seen then such as are or shall be absent from the body and present with the Lord shall not be cut off for their parts or from their expectation but this honour shall all his Saints have Psal 149. As we may also shew under the last particular here propounded So it is in this place said not only by the four living Creatures to wit that part of the Church of Christ on earth see notes on Chap. 4. 6. but also by the four and twenty Elders the spirits of just men made perfect as we have shewed see notes on Chap. 4. ver 4. We shall reign c. And if by the twenty four Elders we are to understand the spirits of just men made perfect as I make no doubt of it at all then the consideration of the persons that shall so reign doth undeniably evince and demonstrate that all the Saints not only the surviving of Christs body but such also as have fallen asleep in Christ shall be the subjects of this Kingdom on earth and shall reign thereon in due season Indeed a learned man Dr. H. from this very Scripture we are speaking to concludes that by the four and twenty Elders also are meant such as were then in mortal bodies and so alive in this world because it is said by them also We shall reign on the earth To which I say 1. Hereby he gives us to understand that had it not been for this place only or mainly he had otherwise thought of them and might have concluded as surely he should have done that by the Elders are meant the spirits of just men made perfect He was as it appears in a strait between two and what to conclude concerning the Elders he wot not but now this place or rather his perverting and misunderstanding of it caused him thus to speak By this it is evident that the Saints here are the Christian people upon earth and not the Saints which reign in Heaven 2. But how comes he to conclude so from hence Thus first He with the Church as he calls it concludes that the Reign of Christ and his Saints upon the earth a thousand years gloriously is an Heresie and those that believe and teach it are Hereticks and then it is no marvel that he should endeavour though weakly and slenderly enough to pervert and corrupt the Scriptures speaking hereof and to conclude right or wrong that the Saints here spoken of and all of them were such as then were alive in mortal bodies The vanity and falseness whereof and his mistakes therein we have I conceive in some good measure detected and discovered and shall have further occasion so to do Yea that those that have fallen asleep in Christ and so are not in mortal bodies shall reign on the earth appears evidently by other Scriptures also so our Lord saith He that overcometh and keepeth my works unto the end of his life doubtless to him will I give power over the nations c. He will give him such power after he hath kept Christs works unto the end and future thereto Rev. 2. 26 27. with vers 10. Mat. 10. 23. and Chap. 24. 13. see notes on Rev. 2. vers 26. And again To him that overcometh will I grant to â—it with me in my throne This blessedness of reigning with Christ is there also assured and promised as future and consequential to overcoming After they have done the will of God they shall inherit the promises Heb. 10. 36 37. see the notes before on Rev. 3. 21. Thus again the Apostle John saith I saw to wit in vision the souls of them that were beheaded actually slain and put to death for the witness of Jesus and for the word of God and not them only but them also which had noâ— worshipped the Beast neither his Image neither had received his mark upon their foreheads or in their hands and they lived and reigned c. Rev. 20. 4. What can be spoken more plainly to this purpose to shew unto us that such as are now dead unto us though they live unto God shall then reign c But here again that oft referred unto learned man Dr. H. though he rightly acknowledgeth and confesseth that they that were beheaded were such as actually laid down and parted with their lives for Christ yet tells us that what follows is not affirmed or to be understood of those individual persons that were so beheaded but rather of a succession of such as they were But in answer to that we may say 1. He speaks without book in so saying for them that were beheaded appear evidently and without controversie to be the subjects of that which is after affirmed viz. they lived and reigned c. Nor is there any intimation of any individual persons to be there meant but such as were formerly beheaded c. And truly such marring of the construction of the words of the sacred Scriptures by such learned men and perverting and wresting the plain sayings thereof are of very dangerous consequence and render in vain and insignificant the Pen of the holy Scribes as Jer. 8. 8 9. and lead men to have their fear towards God taught by their precepts and traditions Isa 29. 11-14 2. Whereas the said Dr. tells us that it is not said they that were beheaded c. revived but only they lived and therefore the same individual persons that were beheaded are not the subjects of that afterwards affirmed I say 1. Then if it had been said they that were beheaded c. revived he might have concluded this Davidical reign was no Heresie And therefore 2. We further say thereto and desire it may be minded and considered 1. That lived may be as much as and the same with revived Thus when the Widows son was dead Elijah prayed and said O Lord my God I pray thee let this childs soul come into him again And the Lord heard the voice of Elijah and the soul of the child came into him and he revived And Elijah said unto his mother See thy son liveth to wit reviveth 1 King 17. 17-23 see also Rev. 1. 18. with Rom. 14. 9. Luk. 24. 5. with John 10. 17. Nay 2. We further say this in answer that lived in Rev. 20. 4 5. signifieth and must needs signifie revived and that will appear if we consider 1. They lived by and after a Resurrection as is there signified 2. So much is undeniably intimated in Rev. 20. 5. the rest of the dead lived not again or revived not till the thousand years were finished intimating to us plainly and evidently that they that were beheaded c. ver 4. lived to wit lived again or revived but the rest of the dead lived not again till after the thousand years which they also then did even
earth and as is promised in Psal 37. the wicked shall be destroyed out of it which without doubt they have not been nor are to this day see to this purpose what is said in that Psalm we are still referring to Evil doers shall be cut off but those that wait upon the Lord shall inherit the earth for yet a little while and the wicked shall not be yea thou shalt diligently câ—nsider his place and it shall not be But the meek shall inherit the earth and shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace Such as be blessed of him shall inherit the earth and they that be cursed of him shall be cut off The seed of the wicked shall be cut off The righteous shall inherit the land and dwell therein for ever Wait upon the Lord and keep his way and he shall exa't thee to inherit the land or earth When the wicked are cut off thou shalt see it Psal 37. 9. 11-13 22 28 29 34. And as it hath been observed so it is observable the first time Hallelujah is mentioned in the Scriptures of the Prophets is when the Psalmist thus imprecates Let the sinners be consumed out of the earth and let the wicked be no more Hallelujah or praise ye the Lord Psal 104. 30-35 And this word is only used in this Book when the destruction of Mystery Babylon is spoken of and the Holy Ghost is speaking of the destruction of all the wicked and of the reign of Christ and glorious state of the Saints After these things saith the Apostle I heard a great voice of much people in Heaven saying Alâ—elujah salvation and glory and honour and power unto the Lord our God for true and righteous are his judgments for he hath judged the great Whore which did corrupt the earth with her fornication and hath avenged the blood of his servants at her hand And again they said Allelujah and her smoke rose up for ever and ever And the four and twenty Elders and the four living Creatures fell down and worshipped God that sate on the Throne saying Allelujah And I heard as it were the voice of a great multitude and as the voice of many waters and as the voice of mighty thundrings saying Allelujah for the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth c. Rev. 18. and Chap. 19. 1 2 3-6 8. 9 c. And to let us know that this abundance of peace and destruction of the wicked prophesied of by David in Psal 37 c. was not accomplished in his son Solomons days therefore also he speaks of it as future as his father David had done before him saying The upright shall dwell in the land or earth and the perfect shall remain in it but the wicked shall be cut off from the earth and the transgressors shall be pluckt up or rooted out of it And again The righteous shall never be removed But the wicked shall not inhabit the earth Prov. 2. 21 22. and Chap. 10. 30. see also Isa 65. 12-15 16 17. By all which it evidently appears that the meek and righteous ones have never yet inherited the earth as it 's prophesied they shall do nor shall they so do till this world be dissolved when will be the perdition of ungodly men 2 Pet. 3. 6 7. nor until God shall make new Heavens and a new Earth as we have many times before said And then indeed they shall be blessed and reign on the earth and inherit the earth and all things Psal 41. 1 2. see Rev. 21. 1-5-7 But this will also further appear in and be confirmed by what followeth to be yet considered by us But though these Saints and all that are Christs at his coming shall reign on and inherit the earth as we have said yet it appears they shall have the land of Canaan as their inheritance in some peculiar consideration Indeed God promised unto Abraham that he should be the heir of the world and this promise was made unto or respected not Abraham only but him and his seed and that not thorow the Law but through the righteousness of faith and it is of faith that it might be by grace to the end the promise might be sure to the whole seed not to that only which is of the Law but to that also which is of the faith of Abraham who is the father of us all Rom. 4. 9-13-16 But yet the land of Canaan was by promise and Covenant assured to him for a possession in some peculiar sense even to him and his seed I mean the land of Canaan when it is made new Rev. 21. 1 5. and when it shall be as in due season it shall be an Heavenly Country Heb. 11. 13-16 see Gen. 13. 14-17 and Chap. 17. 7 8. and Chap. 26. 3 4. and Chap. 28. 13 14. 1 Chron. 16. 15-19 Object If it be said This Covenant and Promise made to Abraham concerning the land of Canaan was fulfilled when God brought his seed by Joshua into it and then and afterwards setled them in it and therefore the accomplishment thereof is not still to be expected and waited for Answ To this Objection I shall say these things 1. No doubt in some first-fruits and in part that Covenant and promise was fulfilled and accomplished then as is signified to us in what is said to wit The Lord gave unto Israel all the land which he sware to give unto their fathers and they possessed it and dwelt therein and the Lord gave them rest round about according to all that be sware unto our fathers There failed not ought of any good thing which the Lord had spoken unto the house of Israel all came to pass Josh 21. 43 45. and Chap. 22. 4. 2. But yet iâ— doth appear that that Covenant is not compleatly fulfilled and accomplished if we consider these following particulars 1. The land of Canaan was not only promised to be given to the seed of Abraham but to himself also as the Lord said unto him I will establish my Covenant between me and thee and thy seed after thee And I will give unto thee and to thy seed after thee the land wherein thou art a stranger all the land of Canaan Gen. 17. 7 8. and Chap. 13. 14-17 And the like also he promised unto Isaac and Jacob the heirs with him of the same promise to wit that he would give the land of Canaan unto them and to their seed Gen. 26. 3 4. and Chap. 28. 13 14. Heb. 11. 8 9. Psal 105. 8-12 But now none of these Patriarchs ever enjoyed this land which was so promised to them as Stephen saith concerning Abraham God gave him none inâ—eritance in it no not to set his foot on yet he promised that he would give it to him for a possession c. Act. 7. 5. yea concerning them all it is said By faith Abraham sojourned in the land of promise as in a strange country dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob the heirs with him of the
prefixed to it by the Holy Ghost is the best Now a Revelation is either an opening and making of that known which was hid absolutely Dan. 2. 19. 22. or of that which was hid comparatively In this latter sence especially it may be here taken it is such a Revelation as had not been vouchsafed in former times to the Sons of Men as Ephes 3. 3 5. Of Jesus Christ This Phrase may either mean and signify to us 1. Of him as the subject Matter but this is not here so fully meant and intended Though indeed in many passages of this Book he is so revealed as in former Ages he had not been as Chap. 1. 5 7 17 18. and Chap. 5. and Chap. 22. c. But 2. Of Jesus Christ namely which God gave unto him as presently followeth to wit which God gave unto him to reveal So he received it of the Father and it was his by the Gift and Donation of the Father for as Man he knew not but as it was made known so he increased in Wisdom Luke 2. 25. And of the Day and Hour of his coming again he knew not However he so knew not as to reveal it before he had finisht the work in his own Personal Body which the Father gave him to do Mark 13. 32. The Father loveth the Son and sheweth him all things Joh. 5. 19 20. and Chap. 15. 15. 3. Of Jesus Christ namely shewed and revealed by him to his Servants so also was the Mystery of the Gospel The Apostle saith he received it by the Revelation of Jesus Christ Gal. 1. 12. Matth. 11. 25 27. So that spoken and revealed to all the Churches was by him as may be seen in the beginning of every of the message to each particular Church Ch. 2. and Ch. 3. And he was the opener of the Seals c. Ch. 5. and Ch. 6. c. Which God gave to him To wit the Father who is the Author of this Book and so to be accounted by us And he gave this Revelation to Jesus Christ most fully and compleatly in our nature when he ascended up on high and led Captivity Captive then he received Gifts in the Man and for Men c. Psal 68. 18. Being by the right Hand of God exalted after he was raised up from the Dead he received the Promise of the Holy Spirit Act. 2. 32 33 36. with Rev. 5. 6. To shew unto his Servants Here we have the end of God's giving this Revelation to his Son namely not to hide or conceal or keep to himself but to shew and make known And to whom he should shew it is also declared to us viz. Vnto his Servants more generally to all that obey him for to whom Men yield themselves Servants to obey his Servants they are to whom they obey Rom. 6. 16. And by these Servants are meant not the Angels only but the Churches also generally Compare Rev. 22. 6. with Verse 16. And as it appears by the Apostle's Inscription and Direction of this Book in Ch. 1. 4. And so God gave this Book to his Son to shew to all hearty and unfeigned believers and obeyers of him According to these and such-like Scriptures the secret of the LORD is with them that fear him and he will shew them his Covenant Psal 25. 14. His secret is with the righteous Prov. 3. 31. He giveth Wisdom to the wise and knowledge to them that know understanding He revealeth the deep and secret things Dan. 2. 21 22. And this may therefore encourage his Servants to look into this Book of the Revelation of Jesus Christ and to expect his faithfulness in revealing their Eyes to behold the wondrous things therein contained as may be good for them Things that must shortly come to pass So Verse 3. Ch. 22. 6. 7. This is the subject-matter of this Book generally That is to say 1. Future things things not then come to pass This Book is not given to acquaint Christs Servants with what was done in and by Christ though these things may be occasionally mentioned as Ch. 1. 18. and Ch. 2. 8. c. But to shew things to be done in his Providence in the World and Providential Government in and about his Churches and of their sufferings and the Judgments to be executed upon their Enemies and Christs coming again and making all things new c. This is the subject-matter of this Book in general It is a Revelation of future events and actions especially from Ch. 4. 1. where we have this Phrase again used 2. Things that must come to pass not may come to pass only So our Saviour when he is foretelling the Destruction of Jerusalem and the end of the World and shewing the signs of both He saith All these things must come to pass c. Mat. 24. 3 6. So the things here revealed must be done and fulfilled those Judgments must be executed the Man of Sin revealed come to his height consume and be destroyed His people must through much tribulation enter into the Kingdom of God c. 1. Be not troubled then for so it must be as is here revealed as our Saviour saith Be not troubled for such things must needs be Mark 13. 7. Be not terrified for these things must come to pass Luk. 21. 9. Act. 14. 22. 2. Yea when those things that more immediately precede the coming of Christ begin to come to pass then look up O ye Servants of Christ and lift up your Heads for your Redemption draweth nigh Luk. 21. 25. 28. Considering that in these things that must come to pass there is that which administers wonderful comfort and rejoycing to you for all Enemies must be destroyed Christ must reign his Saints be raised in the first Resurrection new Heavens and new Earth made and his Servants that here have followed him must reign with him on the Earth and sit on his Throne Rev 11. 5. and Ch. 21. 1. 5 7. and Ch. 22. 3 6. 2 Pet. 3. 11. 13. 3. Things that must shortly come to pass That is to say 1. Shortly As with respect to God and to Eternity so these things must be done shortly and quickly Thus when the Apostle Peter acquaints the Believers with and exhorts them to know and take notice of this That there shall come in the last days Scoffers walking after their own lusts and saying where is the Promise of his coming 2 Pet. 3. 1 3 4. After the Apostle had declared their willing ignorance about God's Destruction of the Old World c. ver 5. 7. He then gives this caution and warning to the Believers to the end they might not be led away with the errour of the Wicked ver 8. But Beloved be not ignorant of this one thing that one Day with the Lord is as a thousand Years and a thousand Year as one Day One Day with him is as long as a thousand Years with us and a thousand Years as short as one Day for he
Clouds Where let us mind and consider these things 1. The person here spoken of and that cometh He 2. Of what coming is here spoken and intended 3. How or in what manner he shall come 4. From whence or from what place he cometh 5. To what end or ends he cometh 1. The person that cometh He of whom we have a description before in v. 5 6. as we have seen even he that loved us and died for our Sins and who is raised from the dead to wit the Son of Man Dan. 7. 13. The Son of Man shall come in the Clouds of Heaven with Power and great Glory Mat. 24. 27 30. and ch 25 13. and ch 26. 64. with Mark 13. 26. and ch 14. 62. Luk. 21. 27. It is the Man Christ Jesus who hath made Peace for us and is our Peace that shall come and whom we are called upon to behold He doth not cease to be a man though he be not a mere man but this Man continueth for ever and very frequently when he speaks of his coming he calls himself the Son of Man Mat. 16. 27. Luk. 17. 24 26 30. 2. Of what coming doth he here speak We have intimated before that though he may and doth include his coming providentially and in his Judgments yet hereby is ultimately meant his glorious coming to take to him his great Power and reign and to judge the World in Righteousness as appears by what follows in that it is said Every Eye shall see him c. and by the Apostles vote in the latter end of the Verse like that He which testifieth these things saith Surely I come quickly Amen Even so come Lord Jesus ch 22. 17 20. But here we may consider there are two personal comings of our Lord Jesus Christ's 1. To take our nature and be abased that he might redeem us from the Curse of the Law and obtain Eternal Redemption in the nature of Man for us Of this he here speaks not for so he was come and gone before this as he saith I come forth from the Father and am come into the World Again I leave the World and go to the Father Joh. 16. 28. And before the time that this Book was sent and signified unto John he had come and finished the work which the Father gave him to do on Earth in the body of his Flesh and was gone up into Heaven and sate on the right hand of God Acts 1. 11. Joh. 17. 4 5. Act. 3. 20 21. 1 Pet. 3. 21 22. 2. He shall appear and come the second time Heb. 9. 28. He shall come again in his personal body Joh. 14. 3. God shall send us Jesus who hath been preached to us Acts 3. 20. and of this he here speaketh as hath been said See more concerning his coming on ch 2. v. 5. and ch 3. 20. 3. How or in what manner shall he come Answer 1. He shall come without Sin Heb. 9. 28. when he was here before though he knew no Sin yet God made him to be Sin for us 2 Cor. 5. 21. He himself in his own body bare our Sins to the Tree and suffered for them 1 Pet. 2. 24. and ch 3. 18. But when he shall appear the second time no Sin shall be imputed to him nor suffered for by him Nor shall there be any mortality or weakness upon him God hath raised him again from the Dead now no more to return to corruption Heb. 1. 3. Acts 13. 33 34. 1 Cor. 15. 1 Joh. 3. 5. Phil. 3. 21. 2. He shall then come in Glory as appears in the Doxology v. 6. To him be Glory Behold he cometh with Clouds he shall come in his glorious body Phil. 3. 21. This second appearing is called his glorious appearing Tit. 2. 13. He shall come in his own Glory and in his Fathers Mat. 24. 30. and ch 25. 31. Mark 8. 38. and ch 13. 26. Luke 9. 26. and in the Glory of his Angels all the Holy Angels shall come with him Mat. 16. 27. and ch 25. 31. Mark 8. 38. and he shall come with all his Saints The Lord cometh with ten thousands of his Saints The Lord shall come and all the Saints with him Jude 14 15. Zech. 14. 5. 1 Thes 3. 13. and with the Trump of God 1 Thes 4. 16 17. 1 Cor. 15. 52. 3. And he shall come visibly as afterwards followeth in this Verse 4. He shall come suddainly and unexpectedly The day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night 2 Pet. 3. 10. 1 Thes 5. 2 4. Mat. 24. 43. Be ye therefore ready also for the Son of Man cometh at an hour when ye think not Luke 12. 39 40. Mark 13. 35 37. 4. From whence shall he come And that will be from Heaven from that glorious place where the Throne of God is 1 Thes 1. 10. and ch 4. 16. We look for the Saviour from Heaven Phil. 3. 20. 1 Cor. 15. 47. He shall not come from his glorious state but shall fit on the right hand of Power till all Enemies be destroyed Mat. 2â— 64. Ps 110. 1 2. Heb. 10. 12 13. But the Lord himself shall descend from Heaven with a shout c. 1 Thes 4. 16. 5. To what end cometh he And that is 1. To raise the dead that sleep in Jesus and change the surviving believers and they shall be all gathered together and caught up to meet the Lord in the Air and so shall be ever with him And they shall then bear the Image of the Heavenly 1 Thes 4. 16 17. 1 Cor. 15. 21 23 49. Phil. 3. 21. Mat. 24. 30 31. Mark 13. 25 27. Then shall the righteous be gathered together unto him and one unto another 2 Thes 2. 1. Ps 1. 5 6. 2. He shall come with them to destroy all the Horns of the Wicked and all them that oppose him Ps 75. 10. and 149. Dan. 7. 11 12. 2 Thes 1. 5 8. Rev. 11. 18. and ch 19. That will be the day of Perdition of Ungodly Ones 2 Pet. 3. 7. And all these things shall be dissolved 2 Pet. 3. 10 14. And the Devil bound up in the Bottomless-pit Rev. 20. 1 3. with Luke 8. 31. 3. He shall make all things new New Heavens and a New Earth wherein dwelleth Righteousness Isay 65. 17 19. and ch 66. 22. 2 Pet. 3. 13. Rev. 21. 5. Then shall be the restitution of all things which God hath spoken by the mouth of all his Holy Prophets since the World began Acts 3. 20 21. Rom. 8. 21 22. Then the light of the Moon shall be as the light of the Sun and the light of the Sun shall be seven-fold as the light of seven days Isay 30. 26. Then the face of the Earth shall be renewed Ps 104 30 31. and Ps 8. 3 4. 4. He will then inherit all Nations and give to his people to reign with him they shall reign on the Earth Rev. 5. 10. they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand
years Rev. 20. 4 6. Then the meek shall inherit the Earth and delight themselves in the abundance of Peace Ps 37. 8 11. c. Mat. 5. 5. Isay 32. 1. Then he will give glorious rest to those who now suffer Persecution for the Kingdom of God's sake 2 Thes 1. 4 6. 5. He will then give rewards unto his Servants the Prophets and to his Saints c. Rev. 11. 18. and ch 22. 11. Mat. 16. 27. and ch 5 12. For their shame now they shall then have double Glory Isay 61. 7. 2 Cor. 9. 5 6. 1 Pet. 4. 13. 2. We have next to consider the Note of Attention Behold This Note of Attention is often used as with respect to Jesus Christ as to his taking our nature upon him Behold a Virgin shall conceive and bear a Son c. Isay 7. 14. Mat. 1. 23. A wonderful thing and worthy our consideration As to his bearing our Sin Behold the Lamb of God which beareth the Sin of the World Joh. 1 29 36. as to his sufferings and death Mat. 20. 18 19. Luk. 18. 31 32. as to his Resurrection from the dead Mat. 20. 18 19. Mark 10. 33. Luke 18. 31 32. and his living for evermore and having all power given unto him Rev. 1. 18. as to his calling Men to look unto him Isay 42. 1 2 6 7. and feeding his Flock like to a Shepherd Isay 40. 10. as to his meditation 2 Cor. 6. 1 2. and as to his coming again Isay 32. 1. and ch 35. 4. Jude 14. Rev. 21. 3 5. and ch 22. 7 12. 2. We have a Prophetical Account of the visibleness of his coming And every eye shall see him and they also which pierced him he saith not every eye shall see him at once or in the same time but every one in his own order First those that see sleep in Jesus shall be raised and the living changed and they shall see him When he shall appear we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is saith 1 Joh. 3. 2. 1 Thes 4. 16 17. they shall see him not as now thorow a Glass but as they are seen 1 Cor. 13. 10 12. they shall see Eye to Eye to their compleat and everlasting Joy Isay 33. 17. and ch 52. 7 8. they shall see his Face and his Name shall be in their foreheads and they shall be ever with him Joh. 17. 17 24. Mat. 5. 8. Rev. 22. 3 5. Then shall Job in his Flesh see his Redeemer the hope of which comforted him here in all his Afflictions and Trials Job 19. 6 26 27. and all the Holy Ones shall see him with comfort they shall see the Glory of the LORD and the excellency of our God Heb. 12. 14. Isay 35. 2. And the hope hereof now strengthens them with patience to wait for it and rejoyce even in Tribulations also Rom. 5. 2. and ch 8. 24 25. And then all that live upon the Earth shall see him they shall see the Son of Man coming in a Cloud with Power and great Glory Mark 14. 24 26. Luke 21. 26 27. For as the Lightning cometh out of the East and shineth even unto the West so shall also the coming of the Son of Man be Mat. 24. 27 30. And they also which pierced him The surviving of Israel and Judah shall see him when he cometh in Glory they shall see him with lamentation for their former standing out against him and he will have compassion on them Jer. 31. 8 13. They shall look upon him whom they have pierced and they shall mourn as one that mourneth for his only Son Zech. 12. 10. with Joh. 19. 37. then shall they bewail their standing out against him and rejection of him and he will have mercy upon them and bring them into and settle them in their own Land Ezek. 36. 24 30. and 37. 19. c. Zech. 14. 2 4. And then all Israel shall be saved as it is written there shall come out of Zion the deliverer and shall turn away Vngodliness from Jacob Isay 59. 20 21. with Rom. 11. 26 27. And the consideration of this that every Eye shall see him when he thus shall come and appear may preserve us from listening to them that say loe here or loe there Mat. 24. 26 27. And in his day and before he delivers up the Kingdom to his Father all Nations shall be gathered together and appear before his Judgment-seat All that are in the Graves shall hear the voice of the Son of Man and shall come forth and shall be judged in Righteousness by this Man whom God hath ordained and appointed to be the Judge of the living and dead Mat. 25. 30 32 33. Joh. 5. 28 29. Acts 17. 30 31. Rom. 2. 16. Acts 10. 42. Indeed his coming in his Judgments will be also very visible and evident his Judgments in this day will be made manifest but this most fully belongs unto his glorious coming Kingdom and Government as is beforesaid 3. We have next to consider the sadness which shall thereby be occasioned to some and all the Kindreds of the Earth shall wail because of him Mat. 24. 30. Who are the kindreds or tribes of the Earth They are such as out of whom the Saints and Holy Ones are redeemed unto God so the four living Creatures and four and twenty Elders in their Song declare thou wast slain and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred and tongue c. ch 5. 8 9. with ch 7. 9. and so they are always in this Book distinguished from and opposed unto God's witnesses ch 11. 7 9 10. to the Saints ch 13. 7 to those redeemed from the Earth and from among men ch 14. 4 6. The Saints are such as are born from above and are chosen out of the World and Kindreds of the Earth and have a new kindred God is their Father Christ is not ashamed to call them Brethren and they are Brethren one to another yea members one of another They have for Christ's sake forgotten their own People and their Fathers House Gen. 12. 1. Ps 45. 10 11. and in coming unto Christ and for his sake have comparatively hated Father and Mother c. Luke 14. 26 33. and receive other kindred and relations or kindred and relations upon another and better account Mark 10. 28 30. But those who are called the kindreds of the Earth are such as have abidden in their natural condition and been dwelling in their hearts and affections here below Rev. 13. 6 8. and rejoycing in and lifting up themselves by and boasting of their King here below of their Families Relations Ancestors Inheritances c. And all these shall wail because of him He saith not all of them shall wail for ever but his coming will occasion wailing and mourning to them for he cometh to destroy all their Glory Pomp and Pride he will then stain the Pride of all their glorying and bring into contempt
shall their consolations abound by Christ Jesus Joh. 14. 18. 2 Cor. 1. 5 6 7. And as a girdle was used and is still for strength to strengthen one for any work or business Hence these and such-like sayings she girdeth her loins with strength Prov. 31. 17. they that stumble are girt with strength 1 Sam. 2. 4. the mountains are girded with power Ps 65. 5 So our Jesus our High-priest is girded with strength and power As the Father and figure of Christ saith It is God that girdeth me with strength and Thou hast girded me with strength unto the battle Ps 18. 32 39. He hath destroyed our enemies in their first worke his own right Hand and his holy arme hath gotten him the victory Ps 98. 1. and he is impowered to do it in the second God hath clothed him with his Robe and strengthened him with his girdle and committed the Government into his Hand Isay 22. 21 22. all power is given unto him both in Heaven and on Earth he is mighty to save his Israel to the uttermost and to destroy his and their enemies Ps 93. 1 4. Mat. 28. 18 20 and this also appeareth to be meant by his being girt about with a Golden girdle that he is strengthened to destroy all his and his Churches implacable enemies Therefore it is said the seven Angels which came out of the Temple having the last plagues were thus girt as our High-priest was in this vision They had their Brests girded with Golden girdles Rev. 15. 1 6. Oh how might this strengthen and help us to rejoyce in our High-priest who as thus clothed and girt is the Minister of the Sanctuary and true Tabernacle which the Lord hath pitched and not Man Heb. 8. 1 2. who will be faithful unto them in edifying them in faith and love in leading them into all truth In ordering them and taking away their iniquities In fitting them for holding forth the light that they may be Instruments of his praise In rendring acceptable their spiritual Sacrifices In saving and defending them from evil and enemies and destroying them that incensed against him and them in due time Consider him Verse 14. His Head and his Hair were white like Wooll as white as Snow and his eyes were as a flame of fire Here the Apostle gives us a further account of the visional appearrance of the Son of Man which he saw and which he was commandded to write 1. As to his Head and Hairs They were white as Wooll or like a sleece as white as Snow 2 As to his eyes which were as a flame of fire And both Instructive to us 1. As to his Head and Hairs they were white as Wool or like a white sleece as white as snow where let us enquire and consider 1. What may we understand by his Head and his Hairs 2. How are they said to be white as Wooll as white as Snow 1. What may we understand by his head and his hairs Surely hereby is not meant that Head c. of his personal body for this was a visional discovery and sometimes his Head is said to be as the most fine Gold which is not white yellow to signify the preciousness and Rich and enrishing excellency of it And his locks black as a Raven to signify the comliness and strength thereof or his strength c. Cant. 5. 10 11. But here 1. By his Head may be signified his infinite Wisdom and Understanding whereby he knows all things and how to order the Government of the World and how to order and rule his Churches as the Head and governour thereof Gen. 3. 15. As the Head is the seat of Wisdom of the eyes Metaphorically as well as of the eyes of the Body even of the eyes of the understanding The eyes of a wise Man are in his head and receive information direction and guidance from that part where the understanding is seated Eccles 2. 14. The head was that part on which the Oyl was poured in former times on the High-priest Exod. 29. 7. Ps 133. 2. And God hath anointed his head with Oyl Ps 23. 5. with the holy Spirit Acts 10. 38. On him doth rest the Spirit of the LORD the Spirit of Wisdom and Vnderstanding c. Isay 11. 1 3. and ch 42. 1. and ch 61. 1. yea he is anointed therewith above all his fellows Heb. 1. 9. God hath not given him the Spirit by measure Joh. 3. 34. so as he is perfect in Wisdom and knowledge Isay 42. 1 19. with Job 36. 4. Col. 2. 3 9 10. 2. And then by his Hairs may be meant that which proceeds out of his head to wit his thoughts and purposes concerning all things which are the result and issue of his Infinite and unsearchable Wisdom and Understanding as hairs proceed out of the natural head and are maintained and increased therefrom so his thoughts proceed from his head his perfect Wisdom and Knowledge so visions of the head and thoughts are put together and as signifying the same thing Dan. 4. 5. and ch 2. 28 29. Or by Hairs may be meant his law and Doctrine as Moses saith my Doctrine to wit that which he received from the Lord shall drop as the rain As the small rain or hair as the Word signifieth upon the tender herb Deut. 32. 2. so thoughts and law are opposed and yet answer the one to the other where the Psalmist saith I hate thoughts but thy law do I love Ps 119. 113. 2. Or by Head may be signified to us his rule and government as the head was that part on which the Crown was set 2 Sam. 12. 30. Ezek. 16. 12. So God hath set a Crown of pure Gold on his head Ps 21. 3. for the sufferings of Death he is Crowned with glory and honour Heb. 2. 9. The High-priest was Crowned in former times Exod. 29. 6. Lev. 8. 9. so also is our High-priest who is King of righteousness and King of peace Heb. 7. 1. God's King whom he hath set upon his holy hill of Zion Ps 2. 6. who is King of nations And therefore he hath on his Head many Crowns Rev. 19. 12. And King of Saints Rev. 15. 3 4 yea he is Lord of Lords and King of Kings Lords are his Servants and Kings his Subjects Rev. 17. 14. and ch 19. 16. All power is given unto him both in Heaven and in Earâ—h And all judgment and government is committed to him of the Father over all things and over his Church Isay 9. 6. and ch 22. 21 22. Joh. 5. 22. And then by his hairs may be meant his counsells and purposes thereabout 2. How are his head and his hairs said to be white as wooll or like a white fleece as white as Snow They are said to be 1. To signify his Antiquity or Ancientness and that his Wisdom and government is of old and all his thoughts and purposes and counsels c. He is Alpha the first from everlasting to everlasting he
into prison here may Christ's Brethren and disciples be even in prison they may have their liberty taken away from them as Christ will say at the last day I was in prison in asmuch as his Brethren were there Mat. 25. 36 43. so Herod cast John into prison Luke 3. 20. and the Apostles were put into the common prison Acts 5. 18. and Saul made havock of the Church entring into every house and hailing Men and Women committed them to prison Acts 8. 3. and 22. 19. and Peter was apprehended and put into and kept in prison for some time Acts 12. 4 5. and Paul and Silas were thrust into the inner prison and their feet made fast in the stocks Acts 16. 23 24. the Devil would take away their lives and kill them if he could for he is a murderer Joh. 8. 44. with 1 John 3. 12. and stirs up his instruments especially to destroy hearty believers but Christ dureing his good pleasure doth restrain him therefrom But when he cannot kill them he doth when permitted cast them into prison that they might not have liberty to preach the Gospel Acts 5. 18. 28. 2 Thes 3. 1 2. though yet God knows how to make the wrath of Man and of the Devil also to praise him Ps 76. 10. as the Apostle Paul saith The things that hapned unto me have fallen out rather to the furtherance of the Gospel so that my bonds for Christ are manifest in all the palace and in all other places and many of the Brethren in the Lord waxing confident by my bonds are much more bold to speak the word without fear Phil. 1. 12 14. howbeit the Devil meaneth no such thing he imprisons them that he may hinder them from being Instruments of good to others 1 Thes 2. 18. Vse 1. Think it not strange concerning the fiery trial when it shall so happen unto you But remember how Christ hath forespoken of such afflictions to befall his disciples as also he said to his personal followers when he was upon the earth they shall lay their hands upon you and persecute you delivering you up to the Synagogues and into prison c. Luke 21. 12 14. Christs love is herein shewn in giving warning before-hand that they might before-armed and prepared to endure the prison when it comes 2. Fear not when you are thus tried for thus it hath fared with others in former times the same affliction hath been accomplished in your Brethren Mat. 5. 11 12. Heb. 11. and ch 12. 1 Jam. 5. 10 11. 1 Pet. 5. 8 10. Heb. 6. 12. 3. Observe the Devil shall cast you into prison you shall not cast your selves thereinto or thrust your selves into prison as many Antichristian Spirits doe out of desires of vain-glory and that they may draw away disciples after them They should not prepare a cross for themselves or willingly and actively bring it to themselves but when brought by others to take it up and when laid upon them to bear it Mat. 16. 24. Luke 14. 27. so much our Saviour intimates when he saith to Simon When thou shalt be old thou shalt stretch forth thine hands and another shall gird thee and carry the whither thou wouldest not why may some say the enduring such sufferings as we would not is unacceptable to God and unrewardable to themselves God is herein dishonoured nay saith the Evangelist This Christ spake signifying by what death Peter should glorify God Joh. 21. 18 19. 3. We have in the next place to consider the persons whom the Devil should cast into prison some of you In which is intimated the limitation of his malice and their sufferings In which we may briefly observe 1. It is of you he shall cast into prison his greatest spight is at them who follow Christ in the regeneration and hence the Apostle Peter writing to the believers calls him your adversary the Devil 1 Pet. 5. 8. But this instruction we have oft taken notice of and therefore shall no further in large on it here 2. It is of you or some of you as we read it not all at once That liberty was not given to the Devil when he sate in the throne as it were so our Saviour speaking in the Parable and shewing how the Husbandmen abused the Servants that were sent to them he thus expresseth it beating some and killing some not all Marke 12. 5. and speaking to the Jewish counsel he saith I will send unto you prophets and wise Men and scribes and some of them ye will kill and crucify and some of them will ye scourge in your synagogues c. Mat. 23. 34. Luke 11. 49. and again he saith â—o his disciples some of you shall they cause to be put to death Luke 21. 16. and Paul speaking of himself and of his former persecuting the Saints saith and many of the Saints did I shut up in prison having received authority from the chief priests c. Acts 26. 10. In which we may take notice 1. That all power is given to Christ both in Heaven and on earth certainly the Devil and his Instruments would if they could destroy Christ's disciples root and branch as it is said They have taken crafty counsel against thy people and consulted against thine hidden ones they have said come and let us cut them off from being a nation that the name of Israel may be no more in remembrance Ps 83. 3 4. If it had not been the Lord who was on our side now may Israel say they had swallowed us upquick when their wrath was kindled against us Ps 124. 1 3 7. But the Lord sits King for ever and in mercy restrains Satan and his instruments and will do so so as a seed shall serve him Ps 22. 30 31. 2. We may herein also see and take notice of God's pitty towards the congregation of his poor It is a great mercy that some are free and at liberty that they may visit and extend kindness to their Brethren who are in affliction and under restraint as the Apostle exhorts saying Remember them that are in bonds as bound with them and them that suffer adversity as being your selves also in the body Heb. 13. 1 3. And our Saviour will say to the righteous at the last day I was an hungred and ye gave me meat I was thirsty and ye gave me drink I was a stranger and ye took me in I was in prison and ye came unto me to wit to him in his members and Brethren in which is signified that when some were destitute of daily food and in prison othersome had wherewith to supply their wants and were at liberty to visit them and such as were led by his spirit and did not shut up the bowels of their compassion did thus exercise themselves Mat. 25. 34 40. 2. We have next to speak unto the end why they should be cast into prison that ye may be tried It is not said only that he the Devil may try you
to him Ask of me and I will give thee the Heathen for thinâ— Inheritance and the utmost parts of the Earth for thy Possession To wit all power over the Nations Then it is added Thou shalt break them with a Rod of Iron with an irresistible power thou shalt dash them in pieces like a Potters Vessel Psal 2. 7 8 9. with Acts 13. 32 33. As it is here also assured by Christ to him that overcometh c. Christ hath received all power over the Nations and shall inherit all Nations Ps 82. 8. He shall govern the Nations upon Earth Psal 67. 4. He shall judge the World in righteousness and minister judgment to the people in uprightness Psal 9. 6 8. and 96. 13. and 98. 9. and 22. 27 29. He shall have dominion from Sea to Sea and from the River unto the ends of the Earth They that dwell in the Wilderness shall bow before him and his Enemies shall lick the dust The Kings of Tarshish and of the Isles shall bring presents The Kings of Sheba and Seba shall offer Gifts yea all Kings shall fall down before him all Nations shall serve him Psal 72. 8 11. and 66. 1 4. The Lord shall be King over all the Earth Zech. 14. 9. He and not the Church of Rome as a learned man â—ondly conceits is the Man-child who shall rule all Nations with a rod of Iron Rev. 12. 5. Isay 2. 4. He shall rule them with a Rod of Iron with an irresistible power as before is said and break in peices the Oppressor and all that rebel against him and will not fall down and submit to him Psal 72. 4. Isay 1â— 4 5. Yea this Kingdom of Christ's which the God of Heaven shall set up shall never be destroyed nor be left to other people but it shall break in pieces and consume all other Kingdoms and it shall stand for ever Dan. 2. 34 35 44. And so in the beginning of his Reign he shall smite the Nations and he shall rule them with a rod of Iron and he treadeth the Wine-press and Wrath of Almighty God Rev. 19. 15 21. And he shall fight against and destroy those Nations that come against Jerusalem Zech. 14. 3 4 12. And in the time of his reign he will plague those Families that come not up to worship the King the Lord of Hosts and to keep the Feast of Tabernacles Zech. 14. 16 19. And in the end of the thousand years reign Fire shall come down from God out of Heaven and devour the Nations which are in the four quarters of the Earth who will then being deceived by the Devil go up and compass the Camp of the Saints about and the beloved City Rev. 20. 7 8 9. And in that Christ hath received and will in due season exercise such power over the Nations the consideration of it may be useful to us 1. To shew unto us the preciousness of his blood for upon the account thereof the Father hath highly exalted him and given him a name above every name Joâ— 3. 35. with ch 10. 17. Phil. 2. 6 9 11. Rev. 5. 12. 2. It may engage and provoke us all now to submit to him this is the use the Holy Ghost makes of the power given to Christ and that he shall rule the Nations with a Rod of Iron c. Be wise now therefore O ye Kings be instructed ye Judges of the Earth Kiss the Son lâ—st he be angry and ye perish c. Psal 2. 8 10 12. Acts 3. 19 20. and ch 17. 30 31. 3. In that he will give such power to him that oveâ—cometh it shews that such are called to the fellowship of Jesus Christ our Lord 1 Cor. 1. 9. 2 Thes 2. 13 14. To him are they beholden for all Rom. 8. 17. Luke 22. 29 30. And it might engage us therefore to hold fast his works and to fight the good fight of Faith 1 Tim. 6. 12. Then their Horn shall be exalted with Honour Psal 75 10. Verse 28. And I will give him the Morning Star This is a farther Branch of the Blessedness assured unto him that overcometh and keepeth Christ's works unto the end By the Morning Star is here meant Jesus Christ himself as he gives us to understand saying I Jesus have sent mine Angel to testifie to you these things in the Churches I am the bright and morning Star Rev. 22. 16. And he is the morning Star so called by way of excellency and eminency and so he is preferred before the Angels or Messengers of the Churches who are called Stars chap. 1. 17 20. For he is the Angel or Messenger of the Covenant Mal. 3. 1. And before the Apostles who are compared to and called Stars Rev. 12. 1. For he is the Apostle of the Believers Profession Heb. 3. 1. And before the Angels who are by nature Spirits and who are called the morning Stars Joâ— 38. 7. For he is Gods Angel emphatically so called in whom his name is Exod. 23. 20 21. He is made so much better then the Angels as he hath by Inheritance obtained a more excellent name than they Heb. 1. 3 4 13. This is that Star of which Balaam prophesied when he said There shall come a Star out of Jacob Numb 24. 17. and he is here called the morning Star and the bright and morning Star ch 22. 16. to signifie to us that when God shall send him again then immediately will follow the day of God 2. Pet. 3. 12. or the day of Christ Phil. 1. 6. and ch 2. 16. that notable day of the Lord Acts 2. 20. And so he is called the Day-Star 2 Pet. 1. 19. and Day-Spring East or Sun-rising Luke 1. 78. This Morning-Star he will give to him that overcometh then not as now by Faith but gloriously And so 1. He will give himself then gloriously who is the Resurrection and the Life and so give them a part in and raise them up in the first Resurrection so the different glory in the Resurrection is compared to the diversity of the glory among the Stars 1 Cor. 15. 41. with Verse 33. Rev. 20. 4 6. He will raise them up in the Resurrection of the just Luke 14. 14. and ch 20. 35 36. 2. He as the Son of Righteousness will appear and immediately arise to them with healing under his wings Mal. 4. 2. and wipe away all Tears from their Eyes and there shall be no more death neither sorrow nor crying nor shall there be any more pain for the former things shall pass away Rev. 21. 1 4 5. He will then perfectly and eternally forgive their Sins and heal their Diseases and deliver them from all the Fruits of Sin Ps 130. 8. Isay 33. 24. 3. He will immediately be a perpetual light to them he will give himself as the morning-Star unto them and that day shall then come in which there will be no darkness to those that have their part in the first Resurrection The Sun shall be no
thou in Heaven but he and there was none on earth that thou didst desire besides him Ps 73. 25. this gift was then a precious stone a stone of grace in thine eyes Prov. 17. 8. all other things were undervalued and lightly esteemed by thee in comparison hereof Oh Remember this Yea and Remember how in or after what manner thou hast received and heard how efficacious then this joyful sound was upon thee and how it turned thee to God from idols to serve the living and true God 1 Thes 1. 6 9. and how when he had broken thy yoke and burst thy bands thou saidst I will not transgress Jer. 2. 19 20. by this precious blood displayed before thee in the Gospel thou wast redeemed from thy vain conversation thereby thon wast redeemed from the earth and from among men 1 Pet. 1. 17 19. Rev. 5. 9. and 14. 4 5. thou didst escape the pollution of the World thorow the knowâ—edge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ 2 Pet. 2. 2â— and then resolvedst that seeing he had delivered thy Soul from death thine eyes from tears and thy feet from falling thou wouldst walk before the Lord in the land of the living Ps 116. 7 9 16 17. when his loving-kindness was first before thine eyes this prevailed with thee to walk in his truth and to come out from amongst Men and be separate Ps 26. 3 8. sin was rendred so exceeding sinful to thee in the cross of Christ as that thou saidst how shall I live any longer therein Rom. 6. 1 4 and all idols so unsatisfying and unprofitable that thou criedst out what have I any more to do with idols Hos 14. 1 8. then the Gospel wrought effectually in thee 1 Thes 2. 13. then thou hadst the work of Faith and labour of love for the Gospel came not to thee in word only but in power c. 1 Thes 1. 3 5. then it begat in thee love enflamed love to him delight in him contentment with him desires after him high praises and commendations of him readiness and cheerfulness in suffering for him confident dependance on him and expectation of all things pertaining to the life that now is and that to come from him such was the kindness of thy youth and love of thy espousals that thou wast then holiness to him given up and dedicated to him and couldest follow him thorow the wilderness thorow a land of deserts and of pits c. Jer. 2. 1 2 5. with Heb. 10. 32 34. 1 Thes 1. 5 6. Deut. 32. 10 12. This he directs and calls upon them now to Remember even how they had received and heard 2. We come now to speak unto the Act or exercise whereto he directs and exhorts this Angel and Church Remember now this doth signify either 1. Remember that is keep and retain in memory as 1 Cor. 15. 2. that these things may not run away from you as water out of a leaking vessel Heb. 2. 1. So the Lord commanded his People Remember the Sabbath-day to keep it holy that is keep this always in your minds Exod. 20. 8. with Deut. 5. 12. Or 2. Remember that is recall or bring it back to your minds And so here we are to understand it for they had forgot how they had received and heard as it plainly appears by what is said in General and particularly by what follows viz And hold fast so remembring signifies a considering of the former things as Isay 43. 16 18. Or bringing again to mind as remember this bring it again to mind Isay 46. 8 9. Or a recalling or making a thing to return to our hearts as Lam. 3. 20 21. or a setting it before ones face or a setting it before ones face or in ones view for as forgetting is a casting behind ones back so opposite thereto Remembring is a setting a person or thing before ones face and so in ones sight that it may be always lookt upon and viewed Ezek 23. 25. and thus here we are to understand the expression thou hast forgotten how thou hast received and heard O call to remembrance these first and former things We â—ome now briefly to note some instructions from this branch of the direction because we have spoken to the same before see the notes on ch 2. v. 5 1. Herein is signified to us in that he saith Remember c. that they had forgot and we are too apt to forget how we have received and heard to suffer a forgetfulness of the precious blood of Christ and love therein commended and what Blessedness we did at first partake and speak of Gal. 4. 13 15. with ch 3. 1. hence that admonition we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things we have heard lest at any time we should let them slip for how shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation Heb. 2. 1 3. and ch 10. 32 34. 2. The forgetting and letting these things slip out of our minds is a great and provoking iniquity and that which leads into all other evils and brings into a dying and dead condition This iniquity was that which brought deadness on this Angel and Church and was the reason of the imperfection of their works before God as is here intimated to us As the Apostle saith By this ye are saved if ye keep in memory c. So we may say on the contrary this is the high way to bring destruction upon our selves if we forget the sufferings of Christ and the love of both Father and Son therein manifested and everlastingly demonstrated to us and to expose our selves to the displeasure of God 1 Cor. 15. 9 4. Heb. 2. 1 2 4. 3. The calling to remembrance how we have received and heard is the way to be recovered out of our sad condition and evils when we are dead and our works imperfect before God Gal. 1. 6. and ch 3. 1 5. and ch 4. 12 16. Thus the Apostle when he admonishes the Hebrews not to cast away their confidence and is setting before them the great danger of drawing back and departing from the living God by an evil heart of unbelief he then exhorts them to call to remembrance the former days in which they were illuminated as that which was proper to recover and preserve them from such transgressions as they were polluted with or inclined unto in any measure Heb. 10. 38. Ps 77. 10 11. and 42. 6 7. Such is the graciousness faithfulness of Christ to such forgetful hearers as that when they have forgotten how they have received and heard and forgotten him days without number yet while it is called to day he is their remembrancer by his Spirit who hath the seven Spirits of God Joh. 14. 26. So the Lord in former times was to his people when they forsook him and lightly esteemed the rock of their salvation when of the Rock that begat them they were unmindful and had forgotten God that formed them Then he saith to them Remember
troubles and afflictions he met with for the Gospels sake saying ye are they which have continued were with me in my temptation Luke 22. 28. See also 1 Cor. 10. 13. 1 Pet. 1. 6. Rev. 2. 10. And indeed persecution is a great trial and temptation to them that endure it especially when it is sharp because of the Flesh in us no chastening for the present seemeth to be joyous but grievous Heb. 12. 11. And it is that we would avoid if we could we would not suffer for Christs sake Joh. 21. 18. We naturally love ease and freedom from affliction and therefore to the taking up our Cross we must first deny our selves and hate our lives Mat. 16. 24. Mark 8. 34. Luke 9. 23. and ch 14. 26 27. And in such a time Satan and his Instruments are endeavouring to move us from the faith by temptations and inticements 1 Thes 3. 5. Heb. 2. 8. as it is said of those worthies in former times they were stoned they were sawn asunder they were tempted c. when they dealt cruelly with them and threatened more grievous things to them they proferred deliverance to them if they would forsake their way and God Heb. 11. 35 37. Jam. 1. 12 13. When our Lord Jesus was in great affliction then the Prince of this World set upon and thrust sore at him that he might fall though he had nothing in him Joh. 14. 30. Ps 118. 10 13. And this is a time of temptation to others also Satan then endeavours to move the Believers who are not under persecution because their Brethren are so hardly dealt with 1 Thes 3. 1 3 5. And to hinder others and put them further off from the Gospel Persecution is called the offence of the Cross Gal. 5. 11. And wo to the World because of such offences Mat. 18. 6. When the Beast opened his mouth in Blasphemies against God to blaspheme his Name and his Tabernacle and them that dwell in Heaven and it was given to him to make War with the Saints and to overcome them then all that dwell upon the Earth shall worship him Rev. 13. 6 8. Then men generally that they may avoid persecution and enjoy their liberties and the things here below take offence at the Gospel and separate from if not turn adverse to such as are Christs Disciples Mat. 24. 9 10. 1 Cor. 4. 9 13. Ps 102. 6 8. 2. Or by this hour of temptation may also be meant a time of falling away from the Faith whether by occasion of persecution as on that account many fall away as our Saviour saith to his Disciples Then shall they deliver you up to be afflicted and shall kill you and ye shall be hated of all nations for my names sake and then many shall be offended and shall betray one another c. Mat. 24. 9 10. Or also in and by false Teachers many of whom went out from the true Believers and were themselves corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ Jesus Acts 20. 30. 1 Joâ— 2. 19. and did also deceâ—ve and corrupt others and endeavour to remove them from the Grace of Christ unto another Gospel or Doctrine and too many are deceived by them and follow their pernicious ways by reason of whom the way of truth is evil spoken of Gal. 1. 6 8. 2 Pet. 2. 1 2. Thus it was said in former times when false Prophets did arise c. The Lord their God did try them c. Deut. 13. 1 3 4. And the Prophet Daniel saith Some of them of understanding will fall to try by them Dan. 11. 35. Mat. 24. 5 11. And in the Apostles days the mystery of iniquity did begin to work 2 Thes 2. 3 7. 1 Tim. 4. 1 2. 2 Tim. 3. 12. And this is also a time of temptation And both these may be called An hour of temptation 1. Not as Hour is taken strictly for the twelth part of a day so it is sometimes taken as Christ saith Are there not twelve hours in the day Joh. 11. 9. so we read of the third hour of the day to wit nine in the morning Acts 2 15. and the nineth hour of the day viz. three in the afternoon c. Acts 3. 1. But 2. By the Hour here spoken of may be meant some indefinite time of a long continuance as to us so the word hour doth signify and comprehend the whole time from Christ's ministration to the end of the World Joh. 4. 21 23. and ch 5. 25. and the time of the resurrection of the dead and judgment is called an hour though it doth contain above a thousand yeers Joh. 5. 28 29. with Rev. 20. 4 11. and so the hour here spoken of though it be determined by God and will have an end yet might be of long duration in our account and may continue or however such an one may so do more or less till the end of this World 1 Joh. 2. 18. 2. The extent of this hour is also signified to us by our Saviour viz. which shall come upon all the World the habitable part of it which was then under the Roman heathen Emperours Luke 2. 1. and in which generally there were some in all parts that had received the Faith of the Gospel of Christ In this World here spoken of the Gospel was preached before the destruction of Jerusalem according to our Saviours prediction Mat. 24. 14. And consequential hereto this hour of temptation is permitted and ordered to try Men as here follows And so indeed it is the usual way or order of God in permitting and ordering trials namely so to do after means of grace have been vouchsafed and the Gospel preached unto them 1 Thes 3. 3 5. And as he Prophesies that this hour of temptation should come upon all the World so therein he gives us to understand That he is the orderer of the hour of temptation and of all instrumental thereto And whether it shall come to one place or another or whether generally As the Assyrian was the rod of his anger and the staff in their hand his indignation whom he sent against an Hypocritical nation and against the people of his wrath c. Isay 10. 5 6. so all are his Servants Ps 119. 91. The Lord hath made all things for himself yea even the wicked for the day of evil Prov. 16. 4. And when Men receive not the love of the truth that they might be saved for this cause he sends them strong delusion that they should believe a lye 2 Thes 2. 10 11 12. 3. The end why this hour of temptation should come upon all the World and that is To try them that dwell upon the earth where let us consider 1. The Persons to be tried 2. The end it self 1. The Persons whom this hour should come to try Them that dwell upon the earth Whereby may be signified to us either 1. Such as in their hearts dwell upon the earth for so the Phrase is generally
taken in this Book of the Revelation of Jesus Christ to signify such as seek after the things here below first of all and set their affections on things upon the earth of which the believers are admonished Col. 3. 1 2. and so they are distinguished from and opposed to them that dwell in Heaven by Faith and have their conversation in Heaven Phil. 3. 20. Rev. 13. 6 8. and ch 12. 12. And in a most full sense they are dwellers on the earth who savour the things that are here below however they may pretend to believe the Gospel such as riotous persons drunkards such as abuse the good creatures of God here below and abuse themselves with them As our Saviour signifies saying Take â—eed to your selves lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfetting and drunkenness and the cares of this life and so that day come upon you unawares for as a snare it will come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth Luke 21. 34 35. and in this sense such live on the earth who walk in uncleanness or covetousness and such as are alive to the riches Honour Glory praise and friendship of this World and who demean themsâ—lves as if they should live here for ever and such as are enemies of and injurious unto them which have the word of God and Testimony of Jesus Christ and whose fear toward God is taught by the precepts and doctrines of Men see Rev. 6 10. and 11. 10. and ch 13. 12 14. and 17. 8. upon which dwellers of the earth so abiding all the woes denounced and threatned shall be executed Isay 26. 18 21. Rev. 8. 13. and ch 12. 12. Because they are worshippers of the beast c. Rev. 17. 2. And 2. By them that dwell upon the earth may also be signified more generally such as are in this World living Men as to us such as in their Mortal bodies are upon the earth and so the righteous are as well as the unrighteous for God hath made of one blood all nations of Men for to dwell on all the face of the earth To all whom the Lord speaks to when he saith all ye inhabitants of the world and dwellers on the earth see ye when he lifts up an ensign c. Isay 18. 3. with Rev. 14. 6. Dan. 4. 1. and ch 6. 25. Joh. 17. 15. and these may all be called dwellers on the earth both to distinguish them that dwell in the dust Isay 26. 19. and from the Spirits of just men made perfect who may be said in a more full sense to dwell in Heaven than any that are still in mortal bodies on earth though they may by faith dwell in Heaven also Rev. 13. 6. and ch 18. 20. Now upon both these in both considerations this hour of temptations here spoken of shall come 2. The end why it should come upon them and that is To try them namely 1. To prove them and to discover what manner of persons they are and whether they will at such a time be friends of or enemies to his Gospel and people thus he comes to try and prove men by persecutions and by false teachers and such as encline to and follow them all are in such a day proved such as are instruments of evil and affliction and such as suffer from them or are inticed by them Deut. 8. 2 14 16. 2. And he doth it while it 's called to day to purify them or give them occasion to purify themselves by those probations and discoveries he makes of them to themselves and others see the notes before on Rev. 2. v. 10 4. We have lastly to consider the promise it self viz I will keep thee I that am holy I that am true I will keep thee namely such as keep his Gospel and hold that â—ast So here Because thou hast kept the word of my patience I also will keep thee c. such as have and keep his word in the midst of their hearts and mouths like that Prov. 3. 21 26. and ch 4. 4 6. Isay 26. 2 3. such as let the things they have heard from the beginning abide in them they shall continue in the Son and in the Father 1 Joh. 2. 24. they shall abide in and under the gracious protection and defence of the Almighty 1 Joâ— 3. 24. his truth shall be their shield and buckler Ps 91. 4. Prov. 4. 13. and this might therefore engage us to keep his word and preserve us from listening unto and entertaining any strange voice what-soever Joh. 14. 21 23. 1 Pet. He will keep such from the hour of temptation or out of it while and as it may be for their good this he can do at his pleasure Acts 18. 10 11. Ps 105. 14 16. or however he will keep them from the evil of all no evil shall befal them Ps 91. 10 12. As the Lord saith when thou passest thorow the waters I will be with thee and thorow the rivers they shall not overflow thee when thou walkest thorow the fire thou shalt not be burnt neither shall the flame kindle upon thee Isay 43. 1 3. The gates of Hell shall not prevail against them that keep his word Mat. 16. 18. Ps 12. 6 7. Oh then be we incouraged and provoked to wait upon him and keep his word and way and then we need fear none evil whatever Ps 121. and 125. Rom. 8. 28 â—9 he hath the ordering of all temptations and times or hours of temptation and he is â—aithful who will not suffer them to be tempted above what they are able but will with the temptation make a way to escape and so keep them out of the hour of temptation 1 Cor. 10. 13. he knows how to deliver the Godly out of temptation as he did Lot though he met with much exercise and grief 2 Pet. 2. 6 9. he can hide us Ps 27. 4. 5. and 31. 20. Jer. 36. 26. yea though we are never so weak and have never so little strength as v. 8. yet he will be a strength to the poor a strength to the needy in his distress a refuge from the storm c. Isay 25. 4. and blessed is the Man whose strength is in him Ps 84. 4 5. Oh then hide we his word in the midst of our hearts and follow him in the regeneration so shall we never fall nor will he suffer our feet to be moved Ps 119. 165. and 66. 8 12. As our Saviour saith to his disciples and the Jews My sheep hear my voice and I know them and they follow me and I give unto them eternal life and they shall never perish neither shall any Man pluck them out of my hand my Father which gave them me is greater than all and no Man is able to pluck them out of my Fathers hand c. Joh. 10. 27 30. 2 Joh. 9. 10. In this promise this also may be contained that he would so keep them from the hour of
Joh. 2. 8. His word was always true but the truth of it is now made more apparent in the preaching of the Gospel according to the Revelation of the Mystery His Record is true concerning all things there is no lye of it but he is a true witness in what he speaketh of God the Father himself the work of the Spirit Mankind Sin Righteousness Judgment Life Death and of what he is become and hath for us Gold tried in the Fire White Rayment and of the loathsomness of this Lukewarmness to him These things saith he who is holy he who is true Rev. 3. 7. He is true and worthy to be listened unto and believed by us in all his declarations promises discoveries requirings instructions reproofs threats c. a faithful and true witness who will not lye one who is faithful to the interest of our Souls Prov. 14. 5. A true witness who delivers Souls from their Transgressions wandrings lukewarmnesses who hath power to deliver from Sin Satan Fears Evils Dangers yea from the Wrath to come and is able to save to the uttermost all that come to God by him Prov. 14. 25. 1 Thes 1. 10. Heb. 7. 24 25. The beginning of the creation of God He is before all things and by him all things consist Col. 1. 17 18. The beginning both of the first and old Creation And that both 1. In giving a being to it when before it had none It was God's creation but made by him God created all things by Jesus Christ Eph. 3. 9. He is the Creator of the ends of the Earth that faints not neither is weary there is no searching of his understanding By him were all things created visible and invisible All things were created by him and for him Col. 1. 16. He knows how and hath understanding to help us when we are faint dead dry decaying He gives power to the faint and to them that have no might he increaseth strength Isay 40. 27 29. Ah Lord God saith the Prophet behold thou hast made the Heaven and the Earth by thy great power and stretched out arm and there is nothing too hard for thee Jer. 32. 17. What cannot he do that created all things And all things were made by him and without him was not any thing made that was made Joh. 1. 1 3. He can restore heat and health and heal us of our wounds and cure our loathsome distempers when our bruise is incurable and wound grievous and we have no healing Medicines nor is there any to plead our cause that we may be bound up Jer. 30. 12 17. 2. And he is the maker of the creation of God when it was marred by Mans seeking out â—oolish inventiâ—ns The Earth and all the Inhabitants thereof were dissolved He beareth up the pillars thereof Ps 75. 3. He upholds all things by the word of his power Heb. 1. 3. The World was made by him preserved from perishing and upheld when it was marred spoiled and dissolved by the iniquity of Mankind Joh. 1. 10. And therefore though you have destroyed your selves and deserve to be rejected and cast off and out from his presence and favour for ever yet in him is your help neither is there Salvation in any other Acts 4. 12. Oh turn again to him from whom you have revolted he hath made peace by the Blood of his Cross by him to reconcile all things to himself Col. 1. 20. And he is the beginning of the new Creation thorow and by means of his personal abasement and sufferings the Captain of our Salvation was made perfect thorow sufferings Heb. 2. 10. In him there is a compleat Creation He is the beginning the first-born from the dead that in all things he might have the pre-eminence for it pleased the Father that in him all fulness should dwell Col. 1. 18 19. In him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead bodily and in â—im we are compleat compleatly prepared for and furnished with all furniture who is the Head of all principality and power Col. 2. 9 10. In him our nature is restored again into the Image of God after a more glorious manner than ever it was made in the first publick man And so there is in him a compleat and perfect provision of all things that may tend to our being brought back to God in our own person so made new Creatures as every one is that is in him because he died for all and rose again Jam. 3. 9. Eph. 2. 10. 2 Cor. 5. 14 17. There is in him a justification from the guilt of our first sin and sinfulness so as that all that have sinned and are come short of the glory of God are justified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Jesus Rom. 4. 25. and 3. 23 24. and he hath obtained forgiveness of our personal sins gifts for Men yea for the rebellious also healing of our diseases decays deadnesses Gold to enrich poor wretched miserable ones White Rayment to cover our shameful nakedness Eye-salve to cure our blindness Spirit to quicken and enliven us and to put heat into and recover lukewarm-ones The last Adam was made a quickning Spirit to quicken those that were dead in trespasses 1 Cor. 15. 45. He hath by his Blood obtained eternal Redemption forgiveness of our Sins for ever and the recovery of our loss even of all the glory of God of which we came short by our sinning He hath restored that which he took not away Heb. 9 12. So as that in him there is help and salvation for us when we have rendred our selves vile and brought our selves into a loathsome condition He is the Fountain of Life of living waters of grace and truth the Treasury and Store-house of all Gods fulness for us that he may dispence to us thereof according to our various wants and capacities and that of his fulness we may receive and Grace for Grace Indeed he is the beginning and end of this new Creation the author and finisher of the Faith whose hands have laid the foundation and whose hands shall finish the building Rev. 1. 8 11. Zech. 4. 7 9. Heb. 12. 2. Verse 15. I know thy works see notes on chap. 2. verse 1. that thou art neither cold nor hot I would thou wert cold or hot He saw that their works were not perfect before him and thence saith and observeth That thou art neither cold nor hot not cold there was still some profession of the faith with them some seeking God waiting upon him and approaching to him they had not wholly left off all professed worshipping of him and calling upon his name they might still read and hear and pray and have some use of Christs ordinances among them and a form of Godliness upon them They had not professedly cast off the thing that was good but there was some warmth with them still And surely they did assemble themselves together for they were yet reckoned by Christ a
thunderings may be meant tokens and testimonies of Gods wrath and displeasure against men who have not received his Truth and Gospel witnessed and preached by his servants the elders spoken of in ver 4. The wrath of God is revealed from heaven against such as reject their word and against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men who hold the truth in unrighteousness 2 Chron. 36. 15 16. Jer. 7. 25 29. Mat. 10. 14 15. Râ—m 1. 16 18. To them who are contentious and do not obey the truth but obey unrighteousness indignation and wrath tribulation and anguish c. Rom. 2. 8 9. And so these lightnings and thunderings may be the issue and accomplishment of the prayers and imprecations of the elders against such as are enemies to Christ and his Gospel as Psâ—l 83. so it is said The smoke of the incense which came with the prayers of the saints ascended up before God out of the angels hand and the angel took the censor and filled it with fire of the altar and cast it into the â—arth and there were voices and thundrings and lightnings c. Rev. 8. 4 5. So when Mâ—ses streâ—ched forth his hand toward heaven the Lord sent thunder c. Exod. 9. 22 23. By terrible things in righteousness wilt thou answer us O God of our salvation saith the Prophet Psal 65. 4 5. and 3. 3 7 8. And by lightnings and thunderings may also be meant preparations to and fore-runners of greater wrath if men will not turn nor consider his work and the operation of his hands Psal 7. 12 13 14. and praemonitions and forewarnings which God gives unto the Inhabitants of the world that they might repent and fear before him So when it is said There were voices and thunderings c. then immediately after is declared Gods execution of judgments The seven Angels which had the seven Trumpets prepared themselves to sound The first angel sounded and there followed hail and fire mingled with blood c. Rev. 8. 5 7 8 c. see also Rev. 16. 18 19 21. And indeed usually God doth give warning before he executes severe judgments and thunders before he sends hail or orders a storm and lifteth up his hand in the view of men that they might see it before he strikes Isa 26. 10. Psal 7. 6. He puts men in fear that they might know themselves to be but men He persecutes them with his tempest and makes them afraid with his storm that they might seek his name and know that he whose name alone is Jeâ—ovah is the most High over all the earth Psal 83. 15 18. in this order the Psalmist thus imprecates Arise O Lord O God lift up thine hand to wit to give them warning And then after Break thou the arm of the evil and wicked man Psal 10. 12 15. Lightnings to give light to the world and to let them know and give them to understand that there is one that sits upon the supreme throne of government and rules in the army of heaven and amongst the inhabitants of the earth and that though his throne be in heaven yet verily he is a God that judgeth in the earth that they might fear and tremble before him and depart from iniquity Dan. 6. 26. with Prov. 16. 6. so it is said The lightnings lightned the world the earth trembled and shook Psal 77. 18. and again his lightnings enlightned the world the earth saw and trembled Psal 97. 4. and by his lightnings he is discomfiting and scattering his and his peoples enemies and testifying displeasure against such as will not kiss believe in and submit to his Son as witnessed and revealed by his servants the Prophets and Apostles So it is said He shot out lightnings and discomfited them Psal 18. 14 15. His judgments and the preparations thereto and forewarnings of greater are as the light that goeth forth to shew that God is angry and to discover mens sins that they might repent of them and turn from them Hos 6. 4 5 7. The just Lord will do no iniquity every morning doth he bring his judgment to light Zeph. 3. 5. And these lightnings are lightnings of the thunder as here thunderings are joined with them and as they are called Job 28. 26. and lightning of thunder to cause it to rain on the earth Job 38. 25 26. and lightnings â—or the rain Psal 135. 7. to signifie that there is a stoâ—m approaching And thundrings of his power Job 26. 14. in which his wonderful power is sounded forth and discovered Hence that challenge or demand Hast thou an arm like God or canst thou thunder with a voice like him Job 40. 9. By his thunderings he makes such stout-hearted ones as was Pharoah to be afraid and tremble and to humble themselves before him Exod. 9. 23 33. Job 40. 9 12. and by both expressions to wit lightnings and thunderings there is signified to us that it was a black day a gloomy day portending and preceding a storm that men might prepare to meet him Amos 4. 12. so when the Prophet saith A day of darkness and of gloominess a day of clouds and thick darkness it is afterwards added Therefore also now saith the Lord turn ye even unto me with all your heart c. Joel 2. 2 12 13. and to the same purpose it is also said by another Prophet That day is a day of wrath a day of trouble and distress a day of wastness and desolation a day of darkness and gloominess a day of clouds and thick darkness and then he exhorts Gather your selves together yea gather together O nation not desired Before the decree bring forth before the day pass as the chaff seek the Lord c. Zeph. 1. 14 15 18. and chap. 2. 1 2 3. And voices to wit loud and awakening calls in and with his judgments to the nations to awaken them and excite them to â—epentance Bâ—â—ause he is not willing that any should perish but that all should come tâ— repentance 2 Pet. 3. 9. Rev. 9. 20 21. Isa 26. 10. The Lords voice cryeth unto men in and with his judgments that they should do justly c. Miâ— 6. 8 10. Isa 33. 10 11. Hence when it is said His lightnings enlightned the world the earth saw and trembled the hills melted like wax at the presence of the Lord at the presence of the Lord of the whole earth then this voice presently follows and this monitory imprecation and good counsel is given Confounded be all they that serve grâ—ven images that boast themselves of idols worship him to wit the Lord Christ all ye gods Psal 97. 4 5 7. with Heb. 1. 4 6. And these lightnings and thunderings and voices proceeded out of the throne To instruct and teach us 1. That all preparations to and executions of wrath and judgments are ordered to us by him whole throne is established in the heavens and whose kingdom ruleth over all Psal 103. 19. He forms the light and
mother and the sealed Saints and all particular believers as her children and so in a distinct consideration as members thereof in particular while they are here on earth suitable to that distinction made by the Apostle Paul when he speaking of the Church saith Now ye are the body of Christ and members in particular 1 Cor. 12. 27. so the woman and her children or seed are distinctly mentioned in Chap. 12. 17. and so are also Zion and her children in Isa 49. 14 17 21. and chap. 54. 6-13 though in another sense they are of Zion also Psal 87. 5. so here as we have before said we understand by the four living creatures Jehovah's congregation on earth in a general sense and consideration and as a mother and the sealed Saints c. as her seed children and members in particular 2. But it doth appear also that the sealed Saints as mentioned in Chap. 14. 1. and the multitude of believers in chap. 7. 9 10. are such as have dyed in the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ since the Apostles time and not of any persons alive in mortal bodies Consider what is said of them in Chap. 7. 9-13-17 and of the hundred forty and four thousand in chap. 14. 1. In that they stand on mount Zion c. Object 2. Others say that by the four living creatures are not meant the Church on earth but that hereby are meant four of the Apostles of the Lord and Saviour though there be a difference amongst them as to these four also who are of this mind some supposing them to be the four Evangelists some conceiving them to be others or some others of the Apostles Answ But these living creatures cannot mean four Apostles or Evangelists nor any four individual persons whatsoever 1. Because these four living creatures as living creatures are in vision signified to continue until Christ come to take to him his great power and to reign see chap. 19. 1-4 which will be after the destruction of mystery Babylon and then after that there is no more mention of four living creatures but no four indivdual persons ever lived or live so long in mortal bodies And to be sure not four Apostles or Evangelists for they were all dead but John before this Revelation was sent and signified unto him See the notes before on chap. 2. vers 13. 2. Because these four living creatures are said to be redeemed unto God by the blood of the Lamb out of every kindred and tongue and nation and people chap. 5. 9. Now of these kindreds and tongues c. there were above four or forty-four therefore they cannot mean four individual persons only but as is said the Church of the living God on earth 2. Why are these living creatures said to be four Answ 1. Surely not to signifie that Christ hath four bodies or four Churches in a general consideration for as the Apostle saith of all unfeigned believers As the body is one and hath many members and all the members of that one body being many are one body so also is Christ for by one spirit are we all baptized into one body whether Jews or Gentiles whether bond or free and have been all made to drink into one spirit 1 Cor. 12. 12. 13 27. Rom. 12. 4 5. Eph. 4. 4 5. Though there are threescore Qâ—eens and fourscore Concubines and Virgins without number yet Christ's love his undefiled is but one she is the only one of her mother c. Cant. 6. 8 9. but his one congregation his living creature is called living creatures by the septuagint in Psal 68. 10. as we have said before these are but one Church one body one spouse Col. 1. 18. though the several societies in this one Church are called after the name of the whole and so Churches so the four living creatures in Ezâ—kiel are sometimes spoken of in the plural number and called four living creatures and living creatures Ezâ—k 1. 5 13-15 19. and chap. 3. 13. and sometimes in the singular and so called living creature to denote their unity Ezek. 1. 20 22. and chap. 10. 15 17. 20. Indeed those in Ezekiel and these here are not the same for they were the Cherubims Ezek. 10. 18 20. but these men as we have before shewn but however respect is in this place had unto them And this we have noted from the allusion 2. But these living creatures are said to be four 1. As somâ— conceive with reference to the four camps of the one Israel after the flesh to which Israel as our types frequent respect is had in this book of the Revelation as we have oft noted and may again see We have an account given us of their four camps in Numb 2. 2 10 18 25. and indeed now they are all the Israel of God who believe in Christ The children of the promise whether they be Jews or Gentiles are counted for the seed Rom. 9. 7 9. 1 Cor. 12. 13. the believing Gentiles are made fellow-citizens with the Saints and of the houshold of God Eph. 2. 13-16 Gal. 6. 14-16 they are now fellow-heirs and of the same body and partakers of his promise in Christ by the Gospel Eph. 3. 6. Rom. 2. 28 29. and into these camps no unclean thing must enter nor shall in Gods esteem so as to be reckoned of them and graciously accepted by him as it is said of our types Command the children of Israel that they put out of the camp every leper and every one that hath an issue and whosoever is defiled by the dead both male and female shall ye put out without the camp shall ye put them that they defile not their camps in the midst whereof I dwell Where we may observe that the one congregation of Israel is sometimes called camp and sometimes camps to wit four Compare Numb 5. 2 3. with chap. 2. See the notes after on ver 7. of this Chapter 2. These living creatures may also be said to be four with respect unto the four parts or quarters of the world into which they are scattered so we read of the four corners of the earth Isa 11. 12. of the four quarters of Heaven Jer. 49. 36. of the four quarters of the earth Rev. 20. 8. and so to acquaint us that the Lord hath placed his Church and People in all the world it is dispersed and scattered now over the face of the whole earth It is implied that his people is scattered in Psal 1. 5. 2 Thes 2. 1. and that they are spread abroad as the four winds of the heaven as Zech. 2. 6. in that it is said He shall send his angels with a great sound of a trumpet and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds from one end of heaven to the other Mat. 24. 31. Mark 13. 27. Thus also it doth appear that the Son of man soweth his good seed the children of the Kingdom all over his field of the world Matth. 13.
unto the lamb for ever and ever by every creature c. whereto the living creatures say Amen chap. 5. 12 13 14. and by all the Angels chap. 7. 11 12. He hath power to do what he pleaseth as it is said Whatsoever the Lord pleased that did he in Heaven and in the Earth in the Seas and in all deep places Psal 115. 3 4. and 135. 6. Matth. 6. 13. 1 Chron. 29. 11 12. He hath power to help and to cast down power to save and to destroy to give or to withhold 2 Chron. 25. 8. Jam. 4. 12. To do every thing that consists with his infinite holiness see notes before on ver 8. and no thought can be withholden from him Job 42. 2. and he can and doth uphold all things by the word of his power Hebr. 1. 3. Psal 75. 3. and 55. 22. But here especially as it may seem and as is before said Power answers to thanks in ver 9. and so power belongs to him also with him is mercy Psal 62. 11. He hath power to extend mercy to unworthy undeserving and ill-deserving ones as hâ— hath manifested in raising up such an Horn of salvation in the house of his servant David in preparing a body for Christ in the womb of the Virgin Luk. 1. 35. In being with him in trouble with him his hand hath been established his arm also hath strengthened him so as the enemy hath not exacted upon him nor the son of wickedness afflicted him Psal 89. 21-23 though Satan and his instruments thrust sore at him yet the Lord helped him the right hand of the Lord did valiantly the right hand of the Lord was exalted c. Psal 118. 10-13-16 and the working of the might of his power wrought in Christ when he raised him from the dead and set him at his own right hand in the heavenly places far above all principality c. Eph. 1. 19 20 21. Psal 118. 16-18 Thorow whom his power is great for saying redeeming and forgiving any sinners though never so great that turn at his reproofs come at his calls and obey his counsels Numb 14. 17. Isa 50. 1 2 3. And on such-like accounts we have cause to give thanks unto him and sing of and praise his power Isa 45. 8-10 Psal 59. 16. and 150 1 2 3. 2. We have also to consider the Reason or Reasons of the Elders rendring praise glory and honour unto him For thou hast created all things c. This hath respect either unto the first and old Creation or also unto the new unto both which we may speak a little 1. As with respect to the first in which act of his Creation he gave a being to all creatures by his word which before had none Gen. 1. 1-21-27 He said Let there be light c. and it was so And in this work of Creation the three persons who are but one God 1 John 5. 7-9 did concur and co-operate To us there is but one God the Father of whom are all things and we in him 1 Cor. 8. 6. By Christ were all things created that are in Heaven and that are in Earth visible and invisible whether thrones or dominions or principalities or powers all things were created by him and for him Col. 1. 16. All things were made by him and without him was not any thing made that was made John 1. 1 2 3. Ephes 3. 9. Heb. 1. 1 2 3. and ver 8 10. And all the Host of the Heavens to wit rhe Angels Sun Moon and Stars c. were made by the spirit of the mouth of the Lord Psal 33. 6. And Elihu saith The Spirit of God hath made me and the breath of the Almighty hath given me life Job 33. 4. and chap. 26. 13. Psal 104. 30. Isa 40. 13-18-26 And in this work of Creation appears his glory and honour his work herein is honourable and glorious Psal 111. 3. The heavens declare the glory of God and the firmament sheweth his handy-work Psal 19. 1-6 Isa 40. 26. Herein appears and is manifested 1. His infinite power and that he can do all things Ab Lord God saith the Prophet Behold thou hast made the Heaven and the Earth by thy great power and stretched-out arm and there is nothing too hard for thee Jer. 32. 17-27 The Lord is the true God he is the living God and an everlasting King he hath made the earth by his power Jer. 10. 10-12 and chap. 51. 15. And therefore he can extend help to us in every case and condition Lift up your eyes on high and behold who hath created these things that bringeth out their host by number he calleth them all by names by the greatness of his might for that he is strong in power not one faileth Why sayest thou O Jacob and speakest O Israel my way is hid from the Lord and my judgment is passed over from my God Isa 40. 26 27 28. Job 38. and chap. 39. and chap. 40. and chap. 41. and chap. 42. 2-5 Psal 89. 8 9-11-13 2. And herein also appears his infinite wisdom and unsearchable understanding that he is mighty in wisdom Job 36. 5. O Lord how manifold are thy works in wisdom hast thou made them all Psal 104. 24. The Lord by wisdom hath founded the earth by understanding hath he establish'd the Heavens by his knowledg the depths are broken up c. Prov. 3. 19 20. He hath established the world by his wisdom and stretched out the Heavens by his discretion Jer. 10. 12. and chap. 51. 15. Psal 136. 5. And therefore also glory and honour appertain to him as the Apostle saith Now unto the King eternal or of ages or worlds the only wise God be honour and glory for ever and ever Amen 1 Tim. 1. 17. And thus we should also glorify him in trusting in him at all times and pouring out our hearts unto him as knowing and believing The creator of the ends of the earth fainteth not nor is weary there is no searching of his understanding Isa 40. 26 27 28-31 Jude 25. 3. And herein is also manifested his goodness and mercy that he is good to all and his tender mercies are over all his works Psal 145. 8 9. He by wisdom made the Heavens for his mercy endureth for ever and stretched out the earth above the waters for his mercy endureth for ever who made great lights for his mercy endureth for ever The Sun to rule by day for his mercy endureth for ever Psal 136. 1-4-9 The earth is full of his mercy and riches Psal 104. 24. and 119. 64 and 8. 1 2 4 5. and 89. 1-12 13. and 33. 5. yea indeed his Being and Godhead and all his glorious Attributes are manifested by the works of his Creation that all might glorify him The invisible things of him from the creation of the world are clearly seen being understood by the things that are made even his eternal power and Godhead so that they are without excuse because
when they knew God they glorified him not as God neither were thankful c. Rom. 1. 19 20 21. 2. And as with respect to the new Creation he hath created all things in Jesus Christ The Lord hath created a new thing in the earth a woman hath compassed a man Jer. 31. 22. and Christ is the beginning of the new ' Creation of God also Rev. 3. 14. In whom there is a dinner prepared and all things are now ready Matth. 22. 2-4 Luk. 14. 17. And if any man be in Christ he is a new creature old things are passed away and behold all things are become new and all things are of God 2 Cor. 5. 14-17 18. He prepared a body for Christ laid our sins and trespasses upon him delivered him up for our offences and raised him from the dead for our justification and hath exalted him and set him on his own right hand in the Heavens and blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly things in Christ Jesus He loveth the son and hath given all things into his hand because he laid down his life that he might take it up again and all things that the Father hath are his Ephes 1. 3. John 3. 35. with chap. 10. 17. and chap. 16. 14 15. and in due season he will by Jesus Christ make all things new Rev. 21. 1-5 But to this we shall add no more here because we shall have more apt occasion to speak to it God assisting in chap. 5. 8 9 10. But shall especially take these words and look upon them as referring unto the first Creation and agreeing with chap. 10. 6. and chap. 14. 6-8 2. And for tby pleasure or will they are and were created This is a further reason why the Elders acknowledg he is worthy to receive glory and honour and power or a further branch of the former reason And herein is declared to us the Reason and End why all things are and were created to wit for his will and pleasure For as of him and thorow him so to him are all things To whom therefore be glory for ever Rom. 11. 35 36. For him are all things and by him are all things Heb. 2. 10. And by Christ were all things created that are in heaven and that are in earth All things were created by him and for him Col. 1. 16. And for thy pleasure they are namely they subsist or consist in that order in which they are they are upheld by him in Christ and by his Providence even by his divine Power Wisdom and Goodness during his pleasure and for his pleasure he preserves them O Lord thou preservest man and beast how excellent is thy loving-kindness O God! Psal 36. 5 6 7. He disposeth the whole world Job 34. 12-17 and his counsel thereabout shall stand and he will do all his pleasure Isa 46. 10. He doth according to his will in the Army of Heaven and among the Inhabitants of the Earth and none can stay his hand or say unto him What doest thou Dan. 4. 35. Col. 1. 16 17-20 And were created to wit all things were made for his pleasure The Lord hath made all things for himself Prov. 16. 4. Quest But now what is his will and pleasure for which all things are and were created This is needful to be enquired intâ— and considered by us Answ Unto that we may give Answer and say 1. As with respect unto all creatures below and inferiour to man as they were created and are for his praise in their several stations and places and according to their natures and beings Psal 148. 3-10 and 150. 6. so they were made and are for mans use and service so in his first Creation God gave man dominion over the fish of the Sea and over the fowl of the air and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth Gen. 1. 26 28-30 31. And after man by sin had lost that Dominion and Lordship our Lord who was the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world hath restored this dominion again into the nature of man in himself Psal 8. 3-8 9. with Hebr. 2. 6-8 9. And thorow him Gods tender mercies are over all his works for the good of mankind while it is called to day Psal 145. 8 9 and 85. 10-12 and 68. 18 19. And hence after the Lord smelled a savour of rest in the sacrifice offered by Noah a type of the sacrifice of Christ Ephes 5. 2. He said unto Noah and his Sons The fear of you and the dread of you shall be upon every beast of the earth and upon every fowl of the air upon all that moveth on the earth and upon all the fishes of the Sea into your hand are they delivered every moving thing that liveth shall be meat for you even as the green herb have I given you all things Gen. 9. 1 2 3. Col. 1. 20. Ephes 5. 20. 1 Tim. 4. 4 5. 2. As with respect to that part of his Creation which is rational even mankind for of intelligent creatures to wit Angels we shall not speak directly so we may say his will or pleasure in creating and preserving them was 1. Not to sin against him or be disobedient unto him who was and is their creator and preserver He is not a God not such a God as hath pleasure in wickedness Psal 5. 4. that is not his will or pleasure The lusts of sinful men and the will of God are opposite and contrary one to another as the Apostle signifieth saying That we no longer should live to the lusts of men but unto the will of God for the time past of our lives may suffice us to have wrought the will of the Gentiles where the Apostle gives us to understand That the living to the lusts of evil men is a working the will of the Gentiles who knâ—w not God but serve Devils and not the doing the will of God 1 Pet. 4. 2 3. with 1 Thes 4. 5. and 1 Cor. 10. 20. And so the doing and finding our own pleasure is opposite to the doing his and delâ—ghting our selves in him Isa 58. 13 14. And the doing his will and loving the world the lusts of the flesh the lust of the eyes and the pride of life are set against and the one contrary to the other 1 John 2. 15 16 17. Sâ—n is an abominable thing to him which he hates Jer. 44. 4. And he that doth it is of the Devil and not of God and the lusts of the Devil he doth do and not the will of the most pure God John 8. 44. He that committeth sin is of the Devil for the Devil sinneth from the beginning whosoever doth not righteousness is not of God neither he that loveth not his brother but he is manifest to be herein a child of the Devil 1 John 3. 8-10 If we say we have fellowship with God and walk in darkness we lye and do not the truth 1 Joh. 1. 5 6. Indeed in just
is Lord of all Psal 8. 5-7 with Heb. 2. 7-9 Act. 10. 36. He hath wonderful lustre and splendor far above the brightness of the Sun at Mid-day Act. 22. 11. with Chap. 26. 13 14. Luke 9. 30 32. with Mark 9. 5 6. Rev. 1. 16. The Spirit of Glory rests upon him as here also followeth 1 Pet. 4 14. with Isai 11. 1-3 and 42. 1. 7-8 His rest is Glory Isai 11. 10. And to the obtaining of the Glory of our Lord Jesus Christ we are called by the Gospel 2 Thes 2. 14 And all this glory and infinitely more than we can conceive much more express hath he received and obtained by his precious blood as may be seen in this Verse He hath suffered and is perfectly glorious through his Sufferings John 13. 31 32. Luke 24. 26 Phil. 2. 8 9. Heb. 2. 10. 1 Pet. 1. 11. And in his Glory he shall appear and be manifested in due time Luke 9. 26. Tâ—t 2. 13. And then they that look for him and in a patient continuance of well-doing having been seeking it shall behold his Glory and partake of it and appear with him in it John 17. 24. Rom 2. 7. Col. 3. 3 4. 1 John 3. 2 3. 3. Horns also signifie Government and Kingdoms as he shall give strength unto his King and exalt the Horn to wit the Kingdom of his Anointed 1 Sâ—m 2. 10. And the ten Horns out of this Kingdom are ten Kings or Kingdoms that shall arise Dan. 7. 24. sealed also Rev. 17. 3 7 12 So Christ is the Kingdom and his Kingdom is exalted and shall so appear gloriously in due season On his head are many Crowns Rev. 19 12. He hath most perfect rule and government given unto him his Kingdom ruleth over all Psal 103. 19 The Father hath committed all judgment rule and government unto him John 5. 22 13. A King he is indeed higher than Agag and his Kingdom is exalted Num. 24. 7. He is King of Nations a great King over all the Earth Psal 47. 1 2-67 The LORD reigneth let the earth rejoyce let the mult tude of the Isles be glad thereof Psal 96. 1-10 and 97. 1. And he is King of Sainâ—s Rev. 15. 3. He is King of Kings and Lord of Lords Rev. 17. 14. and chap. 19. 16. By him Kings reign and Princes dâ—cree justice By him Princes rule and Nâ—blâ—s even all the Judges of the earth Prov. 8. 15 16. This is Gods King whom he hath set upon his holy Hill of Zion Psal 2. 6. And to a gracious end hath he committed all government to hâ—m that all men should honâ—ur him John 5. 22 23. And in due sâ—ason the â—ord God shall give unto him gloriously the throne of hâ—s Fathâ—r David and he sâ—all reign over the House of Jacob for ever aâ—d of his Kingdom there shall be no end Isa 9. 6 7. Luke 1. 32-34 Jer. 33. 15-17 21. And he may be said to have seven Horns with respect to the seven Churches to wit all power or power in its perfect on to deliver and defend them from and to dispense to them and satisfie them with good all glory to conâ—er upon them and Kingdom to possess them of if they hold fast the confidence and the rejoycing of the hope firm to the end Heb. 3. 6. And seven Horns as they signifie all power which is in this place the direct meaning of them as it is said before with respect unto the seven Seals to wit to open them when none else could do it verse 2. 4. 2. And seven eyes which are the seven spirits of God sent forth into all the earth These also the Lamb which hath been slain hath namely Seven eyes to wit infinite Knowledge and Understanding Or he is perfect in Knowledge Jon 36-3 4. with Isa 42. 19. For eyes signifie understanding Eph. 1. 18. And great is our LORD who was crucified for us and of great power he hath seven Horns as we have seen also of his understanding there is no number or it is infinite Psal 147. 5. with Rev. 11. 8. Or Eyes signifie Knowledge Num. 5. 13. and chap. 16. 14. See the the notes before on chap. 4. ver 6. and ver 8. These seven eyes are upon this elect precious stone Zeoh 3. 8 9. and chap. 4. 10. with Isa 28. 16. and 1 Pet 2. 4. 6. So as he perfectly knows all things John 21. 15. All things above in Heaven he knows his Father perfectly As the Father knoweth me saith he even so know I the Father yea none else knows him originally fully and perfectly John 10. 15. Matth. 11. 27. Luke 10. 22. No man hath seen God at any time the onely begotten Son is in the bosom of the Father and he hath seen and knows him I know him saith Jesus and if I should say I know him not I shall be a liar c. John 1. 18. and chap. 8. 55. For he hath the seven Spirits of God as presently follows and the spirit searcheth all things even the depths of God 1 Cor. 2. 10. And as he hath all power to open the Seals so also he hath all knowledge and understanding to look into and read the Book of Gods Mind and Counsels which no Creature in Heaven or Earth or under the earth could do verse 2-4 5. And so he knows all the dwellers in and inhabiters of Heaven the holy and glorious Angels and he knows how to imploy them for they are all of them ministring spirits unto him Heb. 1. 6-14 And the Saints and holy ones of mankind and upon them his eyes are for good Job 36. 7. But what are these eyes of his here spoken of Unto him it may be said as Job sometimes doth Hast thou eyes of flesh or seest thou as man seeth Job 10. 4. No surely But we have here an explication given to us of these eyes viz. That they are the seven spirits of God See the notes before on chap. 1. verse 4. even that one eternal spirit that proceedeth from the Father John 15. 26. And hereby he knoweth all things 1 Cor. 2. 10. For God hath not given the spirit by measure unto him John 3. 34. He being by the right hand of God exalted hath received of the Father the promise of the Holy Spirit Acts 2. 33. And on him resteth the Spirit of the LORD the Spirit of Wisdom and Understanding the Spirit of Counsel and Might the Spirit of Knowledge and of the Fear of the LORD and he is quick of understanding Isa 11. 1-3 And of these seven Spirits it is said in this place They are sent forth into all the earth So as hereby he not onely knows all things that are above but all things below also They are sent forth by Christ as he saith I will send the Holy Spirit John 15. 26. and chap. 16. 1. And they are sent into all the Earth or World like that They are the eyes of the LORD which run to and froâ— throw
the whole earth Zach 4 10. And these seven Eyes which are the seven Spirits of God are sent forth 1. In general to discern all things and discover them unto him what is done here below Though he dwelleth on high yet he humbleth himself to behold not only the things that are in Heaven but the things that are in the Earth also Psal 113. 4 6. His Eyes behold his Eye-lids try the Children of Men Psal 11. 4. The Eyes of the Lord are in every place beholding the evil and the good Prov. 15. 3. And these Eyes of his even the seven Spirits of God do as it were return an account to him of what is done here below like that Zach. 1. 9-11 that he may order the Government of God over the World graciously and righteously Psal 139. 7 8-12 He is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and opened to the Eyes of him with whom we have to do Heb. 4. 12. 14. Job 34. 21. Jer. 32. 19. 2. To enlighten the eyes of them that dwell therein To this end God hath put his Spirit upon Christ and he that giveth breath unto the people that are upon the earth giveth spirit also to them that walk therein Isa 42. 1-5-7 He is the true light that lighteth every man that cometh into the world John 1. 9. And especially he doth open their eyes who have the Gospel plainly and faithfully preached to them The Spirit of the Lord is upon Christ because he hath anointed him to preach the Gospel to the poor to preach recovering of sight to the blind Luke 4. 18. To open their eyes even the eyes of Jews and Gentiles and to turn them from darkness to light c. Acts 26. 18-23 The poor and deceitful man meet both together herein the LORD lighteneth both their eyes Prov. 29. 13. Psal 146. 8. And to them that turn at his whol some reproofs he will pour out his spirit unto them and make known his words unto them Prov. 1. 23. And they shall know more and more abundantly who thus follow on to know the LORD to wit â—n returning unto him continually from all their iniquities and vanities Hosea 5. 15. and chap. 6. 1-3 Dan. 9. 13. Matth. 13. 11 12. Dan. 2. 2 22. 3. To be with assist and bless them that heartily believe in and follow him The Eyes of the LORD run to and fro throughout the whole earth strongly to hold with them whose heart is perfect towards him 2 Chron. 16. 9. Job 36. 7. And as it is said concerning the Land of Canaan the same may be applied to the people whom the LORD hath chosen for his own inheritance They are a people for whom the LORD their GOD careth the Eyes of the LORD their GOD are alwayes upon them from the beginning of the year even unto the end of the year Deut. 11. 12. To Watch for their good Psal 34. 12-15 To behold their troubles afflictions and exercises and to keep them from evil and seasonably to deliver them Psal 102. title and ver 18 19. Exod. 3. 7. And however he permits or orders it to the outward man yet behold the eye of the LORD is upon them that fear him upon them that hope in his mercy to deliver their soul from death Psal 33. 18 19. Zach. 12. 4. Such shall certainly find Grace in his eyes at all times and in every condition Gen. 6. 8. 4. And these seven eyes of his to wiâ— the seven spirits of God sent forth into all the earth do behold the evil also and what their evil projects designs and actions are how deeply soever they dig to hide their counsels and actions from him Though they say God hath forgotten he hideth his Face he will never see yet herein they speak falsly for he doth see he beholdeth mischief and spite to require it with his hand Psal 10. 11-14 15. and 94. 5-8 Though they endeavour to hide themselves never so closely yet he will set his Eyes upon them that rebell against him for evil and not for good Amos 9. 1-4 8. He rules by his power for ever his eyes behold the nations let not the rebels exalt themselves Psal 66. 7. and Psal 139. Verse 7. And he came and took the Book out of the right hand of him that sate upon the throne We have seen before that when Proclamation was made by that strong Angel ver 2. None in Heaven nor in Earth neither under the Earth no meer Creature was able or worthy to open the Book neither to look thereon ver 3. which occasâ—oned the Apostle John to weep or lament much ver 4. whereupon an elder was sent to speak good and comfortable words to him telling him The Lion of the tribe of Judah c. had obtained power to open it and to loose the Seal thereof ver 5. And he beheld this most excellent and glorious one ver 6. And now the Apostle acquaints us with what he farther saw and that as the elder had foretold and according to that visional appearance ver 6. so here was some performance c. And he came to wit unto him that sate upon the throne somewhat like unto that spoken by the Prophet Daniel concerning him I saw in the night Visions and behold one like the Son of man came to the ancient of days Dan. 7. 13. He who had formerly come down from Heaven not to do his own will but the will of him that sent him even to lay down his life and give himself for our sins John 3. 13. and chap. 6. 38 41. with Gal. 1. 4. When he had finished that work which the Father gave him to do on earth he then left the world and went unto his Father again John 13. 3. and chap. 16. 28. and 17. 11 13. To receive all power from him and with him And took the Book out of the right hand of him that sate upon the throne Took it not to eat it as Rev. 10. 8-18 I mean not to prophesie as formerly in his personal ministration but he took it to open it to John that by him it might be shewed to Christs Servants more generally as afterwards also he did open it as chap. 6 c. He received power to reveal and make known the things contained in this Book and this upon the account of his having humbled himself to death the death of the Cross and to execute the things in this Book which was sealed with seven Seals Now in this seventh verse we may note for our usefulness 1. As this verse may refer to ver 5. where the Elder saith The Lion of the tribe of Judah hath prevailed to open the Book c. and accordingly he now came That he doth and will confirm the word of his Servants and perform the counsel of his messengers as Isa 44. 26. Though his messengers cannot perform his
see notes on vers 6. to wit before Jesus Christ before him they all fell down both the saints below and the saints above all to one Object none of them fell down one before another nor these below to those above or any of them but all before the Lamb. Now then we may from hence note for our usefulness 1. That the Lamb is indeed the Object of divine and religious worship 2. He is and ought therefore to be religiously worshipped 1. That the Lamb is indeed the Object of divine and religious worship for though he be very man Joh. 1. 29 30. yet he is not a meer man but Emmanuel God with us God-man God in our nature Matt. 1. 23. Isay 7. 14. And that he is truly and verily God also even God by nature and not by name or office only plainly appears 1. By many plain affirmations and expressions that declare him so to be As in the beginning was the word and the word was with God and the word was God Joh. 1. 1. Christ who is over all God blessed for ever Rom. 9. 5. God was manifest in the flesh 1 Tim. 3. 16. the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ Tit. 2. 13. unto the Son he saith Thy Throne O God is for ever and ever Psal 45. 6 7. with Heb. 1. 8 9. He is the true God and eternal life 1 Joh. 5. 20. the only God and Master the Lord of us Jesus Christ Jude 4. for so it is read in a Book I have without a comma between And he is called the only God not to deny the Fathers being God for he and the Father are one Joh. 10. 30. nor to exclude the Holy Spirit For there are three that bear record in Heaven the Father the Word and the Holy Ghost and these three are one 1 Joh. 5. 7. But to signifie that He with the Father and Holy Spirit are the only object of Religious worship 2. It appears the Lamb is God by nature also by the names or titles incommunicable Titles given to him so he is frequently called Jehovah as may be seen by comparing the Scriptures as O taste and see that Jehovah is good Psal 34. 8. with 1 Pet. 2. 3 4. Jehovah is gone up with the sound of a Trumpet Psal 47. 5. and 68. 18. with Ephes 4. 8-10 I saw Jehovah sitting upon a throne c. These things said Esaias when he saw Christs glory and spake of him Isa 6. 1-3 8-10 with John 12. 39-41 compare Isa 8. 13 14. with Rom. 9. 33. and 1 Pet. 2. 6 7. This is his name whereby he shall be called Jehovah our Righteousness Jer. 23. 5 6. with many other places and so or to such purpose he calls himself in this Book see notes before on chap 1. ver 8. so he is called the Lord God of Israel Luke 1. 16 17. with Mark 1. 2. and Luk. 7. 27. and Mal. 3. 1. The highest or most high a Title also given to the Father Luk. 1. 76. with ver 32. and Matth. 11. 10. The Lord God of the holy Prophets Revel 22. 6. with ver 16. and chap. 1. 1. 3. By the incommunicable Attributes given to him as to say Omniscience he knows all men John 2. 24. He knows what is in man the thoughts and hearts of men which only God by nature knows Joh. 2. 25. Mat. 9. 4 5. and 12. 25. with Amos 4. 13. and 1 King 8. 39. see the notes before on chap. 2. ver 23. he knows all things John 21. 17. There is no creature that is not manifest in his sight where he and every meer creature are opposed but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do to wit Jesus the Son of God Heb. 4. 13 14. Omnipotence he is the Almighty as himself saith of himself Revel 1. 8. The same power is ascribed and attributed to him by every creature as is to him that sits upon the throne Rev. 5. 13 14. But this will further appear in what follows Omnipresence he is every where present at the same time John 3. 13. Hence when he gave his Apostles commission to go into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature He then to encourage them saith Lo I am with you always even to the end of the world though these twelve might be at once in twelve or in several places and far distant one from another yet he assures them he would be and answerably was with every one of them how far soever they were from one another Matth. 28. 18-20 with Mark 16. 19 20. though he be in Heaven in his glorious body and the Hâ—aven must receive him until the times of the restitution of all things c. Yet he assured his Disciples he would come unto them and to every one that hath his Commandments and keepeth them though they be dispersed over the face of the whole earth Act. 3. 21. with Joh. 14. 21 23. Act. 18. 10. Eternity his Throne is for ever and ever Heb. 1. 8. He was glorious with the Fathers own self before the world was He is before all things Joâ— 17. 5. Col. 1. 15 17. Prov. 8. 23 30. He is eternal life Isay 9. 6. 1 Joh. 1. 1 2. and Chap. 5. 20. compare Isay 44. 6. with Joh. 1. 49. and Rev. 1. 8 11 17. and Chap. 2. 8. and 22. 13. Immutability the earth and Heavens shall perish but He shall endure yea all of them shall wax old like a Garment as a Vesture shall he change them and they shall be changed But he is the same unchangeably the same c. Psal 102. 25 27. with Heb. 1. 10 11. He is Jesus Christ the same yesterday and to day and for ever Heb. 13. 8. 4. It also evidently appears that the Lamb is God by nature also by his great and wonderful works and doings which no meer creature or created Being could possibly work and effect As to say 1. By his work of creation All things were made by him and without him was not any thing made that was made Joh. 1. 1 3. God created all things by Jesus Christ Eph. 3. 9. By him were all things created that are in Heaven and that are in earth visible and invisible whether thrones or dominions or principalities or powers All things were created by him as the former of all and for him as the end of all Col. 1. 16. with Rom. 11. 36. and Rev. 4. 11. Of old he laid the foundation of the earth and the Heavens are the works of his hâ—nds Heb. â— 2 10 11. with Psal 102. 25 27. in which his Omnipotency is evidenced and declared for nothing is too hard for him that made the Heaven and the Earth by his great power c. Jer. 32. 17 27. 2. By his work of Redemption which work is ascribed frequently to Jehovah Isay 44. 22 24. and 47. 4. and Chap. 63. 16 c. no man could by any means redeem
that for ever which are usually given as part of divine worship to the true and eternal God and to him only see Rom. 1. 25. and 11. 36. Gal. 1. 5. Phil. 4. 20. 1 Tim. 1. 17. Jude 25. Rev. 7. 12. And this rendring of praise honour and glory is given unto the true God by Jesus Christ Rom. 16. 27. Ephes 3. 21. And as it appears these ascribings of praise c. are given to Jesus Christ Heb. 13. 21. 1 Pet. 4. 11. and chap. 5. 10. 11. and without controversie they are given to him in several places peculiarly and very fully as Christ who is over all God blessed for ever Amen Rom. 9. 5. To him be glory for ever and ever Amen 2 Tim. 4. 18. with vers 1. 22. To him be glory both now and for ever Amen 2 Pet. 3. 18. To him be glory and dominion for ever and ever Amen Rev. 1. 6. and Chap. 5. 12-14 and Chap. 7. 10. By all which we may see that the Lamb is also God by nature and therefore to be worshipped with Divine and religious worship and adoration And I have the largelier insisted hereon because there are too many that endeavour to cast him down from his excellency and would perswade that Christ is only an excellent creature 2. We have in the next place to consider what these holy one had when they with all humility prostrated themselves before the Lamb viz. Having every one of them harps and golden Vials full of odours or inceâ—se which are the prayers of Saints Where we have to consider 1. What they had Having every one of them Harps and golden Vials full of odours or incense 2. An Explication given us of these Harps and golden Vials what they are viz. Which are the prayers of Saints 1. What these holy ones had in this Visional representation Having every one of them Harps and golden Vials full of odours or incense Having every one of them Harps Harps were Instruments of Musick invented by Juball who was the father of them Gen. 4. 21. and the Harp was used frequently for mirth joy and gladness Gen. 31. 27. Isa 5. 12. and 23. 16. Joh. 21. 12. Hence it is called the pleasant harp Psal 81. 2. And the joy of the Harp Isa 24. 8. Yea it appears that by Harp is meant joy and gladness in that it is opposed to mourning by Job who saith My Harp also is turned to mourning Job 30 31. And when they had cause and occasion of mourning they laid them by that being an unseasonable time to use them in As it is said By the rivers of Babylon we wept when we remembred Zioâ— we hanged our harps upon the willows in the midst thereof Psal 137. 1 2-4 with Prov. 25. 20. And with Harps when religiously used the people of God did with gladness and rejoicing celebrate the praises of the Lord. So David who was a cunning Player on it 1 Sam. 16. 16 23. resolves he would dâ— Psal 43. 4. and 57. 7 9. and 71. 22. and 108. 1-3 and 81. 2. and commends its use on the Sabbath-day to such an end Psal 92. 1-4 5. and provokes and excites others to praise the Lord with the Harp Psal 33. 2. and 98. 5. and 147. 7. and 150. 3. With these also the singers in former times were to praise the Lord and give thanks unto him 1 Câ—â—on 25. 1-6 and particularly thus with them they praised the Lord For be is good for his mercy endureth for ever 2 Chron. 5. 12. Thus here it is said of these holy ones they bad Harps that is prayers as in the latter end of the verse or praises they did with joy celebrate the praises of the Lamb they did rejoice in the Lord and joy in the God of their salvation and sound forth with merry hearts and gladness the praises of the Lamb who was slain as it follows in ver 9. Now here we may learn 1. In that they thus prostrate themselves before the Lamb having Harps that Christ is Jeâ—ovah the true God God by nature as we have seen in the former part of this verse and as appears in that it was Jehovah only whose praises the righteous in former times did celebrate and sound forth with Harps when they used them religiously Indeed the Heathen and false worshippers used them in praising their dead and false Gods Dan. 3. 5 7 10 15. but those that were upright would not join with them therein vers 17 18. 1 Chron. 13. 8. 2. We may here see the union and communion between the Holy ones in Heaven and the Saints on Earth they had every one of them Harps and they were as one in making one sound to be heard in praising and exalting not themselves or one another but in singing praises to their King with their Harps Psal 149. 1-3 2 Chron. 5. 12. Psal 133. these here below did not invocate and extol those above but they had all of them one object of praise to wit the Lamb and the twenty-four Elders had not the Harps and the four living Creatures the golden Vials but they had every one of both the Eâ—ders and living Creatures Harps and golden Vials c. See the Notes before on on Rev 4. 10. 3. In that it is said They had Harps which are Prayers c. so we may understand they were not outward material Harps but such as were more excellent and the truth of those typical ones in former times they had a worldly sanctuary but we a spiritual and heavenly one Heb. 9. 1. with Chap. 8. 1 2. â—hey had an Altar High Priest Sacrifice c. but we have the truth of their types Heb. 13. 10. Jeâ— 1. 17. their Harps indeed in former times were called Musical instruments of God 1 Chron. 16. 42. with ver 4 5. because by his appointment they were to worship him with them But ours are more excellent theirs were made by men of fiâ—r-trees 2 Sam. 6. 5. or Algum-tree 2 Chron. 9. 11. but these are made by the Spirit of God Ephâ—s 5. 18-10 Rom. 8. 26 27. and in a more excellent consideration are called Harps of God Rev. 15. 1 2. 4. We may here see who are the singers now not the Levites as in our types but the Saints as in the latter part of the verse Ephes 5. 18 19. Col. 3. 16. Cant. 2. 14. They that come to Christ whether Jews or Gentiles are a chosen gâ—neration a Royal Priesthood c. they are taken for Priests and Levites And in and with their giving thanks to him there is a voice of melody Isa 66. 20 21. Rev. 1. 5 6. 1 Pet. 2. 4. 9 10. But to this more on ver 9 10. And they had also golden Phials or cups aâ— some read it which are certain Vessels to contain liquor or any liquid thing in them so we read of a Phial or Box of Oyl in former times 1 Sam. 10. 1. with 2 King 9. 3. And in this Book we have
this high honour at the hands of God thy Father as is intimated ver 12. It is the reward of his sufferings as the Prophet prophetically â—aith His reward is with him and recompence for his work before him Isa 40. 10. And as himself saith My judgment is with the Lord and my reward with my God Isa 49. 4 5. see the notes before on ver 2. He hath prevailed with God his Father to undertake and accomplish this great work here spoken of see the notes before on ver 5. He was faithful to him that appointed him in that hard and difficult work and therefore he was worthy as he saith to his Father I have finished the work which thou gavest me to do and now O Father glorifie me with thine own self with the glory which I had with thee c. John 17. 4 5. And thou art worthy And dost infinitely deserve it at our hands that we should thus have thy â—igh praises in our hearts and mouths that we should sing unto thee a new Song and thy praise in the congregation of Saints for thy wonderful love to us thou hast laid infinite engagements and obligations upon us so to do for we are not our own but thou hast bought us with a precious Christ and and redeemed us unto God by thy blood therefore we ought to glorifie thee both in our body and spirit which are thine 1 Cor. 6. 19 20. And in so doing we give thee but according to the deserving of thine hands as Judg. 9. 16. according to thine excellent work yea Who can shew forth all his praises Psal 106. 1-3 And thou art worthy to wit able for this great work and business and none but thou Thou hast wisdom and skill to do it Col. 2. 3. thou hast seven eyes which are the seven Spirits of God and thou hast all power and authority for thou hast seven Horns ver 6. Matth. 28. 18. Phil. 2. 6-9 see notes before on ver 3. of this Chapter But what is he worthy to do To take the Book to receive authority and power to take the Book into thine hand in order to the opening it and making known Gods mind and will therein see the notes before on ver 7. And to open the seals thereof to unfold its mysteries and reveal its depths and to read it to John or any others of his Saints and cause them to understand the reading Nehem. 8. 7 8. Dan. 2. 18 23. see notes before on chap. 1. ver 3. which no creature in Heaven or Earth c. was able or worthy to do see notes on ver 3. and ver 4. We have nextly to consider the Reason or Reasons of his worthiness to do these things and to have this glory and honour ascribed and rendred to him by these Saints and holy Ones which follow in order to be considered and spoken unto by us 1. For thou wast slain â—hou even he before whom they prostrate themselves and who is the object of their divine and religious worship and adoration he was slain he who was and is the true God over all God blessed for ever Rom. 9. 5. Phil. 2. 6 8. Act. 20. 28. 1 John 3. 16. as we have ofâ— said in these notes He was put to death in the flesh and crucified thorow weakness 1 Pet. 3. 18. 2 Cor. 13. 4. He is Emmanuel God with us God-man and he that person who is the true God and eternal life 1 John 5. 20. was manifest in the flesh 1 John 1. 2. with with 1 Tim. 3. 16. and laid down his life for us according to the flesh or humane nature Wast slâ—in not only did he endure and suffer great things here before his hour came and was greatly abased though indeed all his life-time here he was poor and mean He was despised and rejected of men a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief and in all points tempted like unto us yet without sin Luke 9. 58. Isa 53. 3 4 5. Heb. 2 17 18. and chap 4 14. But he was also put to death he was slain and slaughtered for us Matth. 21. 38 39. Luke 9. 22. Act. 2. 23. and 7. 52. and chap. 10. 39. and 13. 28. and he was slain both as a sacrifice for our sins Acts 7. 42. Rom. 4. 25. and as a Martyr for the Gospel preached by him see the notes before on chap. 1. ver 18. One drop of Christs Blood was not sufficient to purge away our sins and make peace for then the greatest part of what he endured was in vain and he suffered and under went needless pain and torments but Christ must needs have suffered and been put to death for us Act. 17. 2 3. And thou wast slain not only in the purpose and fore-ordainment of God as 1 Pet. 1. 20. Rev. 13. 8. but actually so Christ suffered for sinâ— the just for the unjust that he might bring us to God being put to death in the flesh 1 Pet. 1. 19 20. and chap. 3. 18. Heb. 9. 26. though he was a Lamb a Lamb without blemish and without spot a meek innocent harmless one one that knew no sin nor ever did any yet he was brought as a Lamb to the slaughter and actually slain and killed for us 1 Pet. 1. 19. and chap. 2. 20 23. 2 Cor. 5. 21. Isa 53. 5 7. Acts 8. 32. Thou wa st slain not art slain no he liveth who was dead and behold â—e is alive for evermore he was dead and is alive Rev. 1. 18. and chap. 2. 8. He is raised from the dead and shall dye no more death hath no more dominion over him for in that he died he died unto sin once but in that he liveth he liveth unto God Rom. 6. 9 10. Act. 13. 32 34. see notes before on ver 6. of this Chapter Now for this Reason and upon this account Thou art worthy to take the Book c. because thou wast slain Worthy to receive all power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing from God the Father Rev. 5. 12. therefore doth his Father love him and hath so loved him as to give all things into his hand because he laid down his life that he might take it again Joh. 10. 17. with Chap. 3. 35. and 13. 3. Because he humbled himself and became obedient unto death the death of the Cross therefore also God hath highly exalted him and given him a name above every name c. Phil. 2. 8-10 Joh. 17. 4 5. Luk. 24. 25 26 27. Isa 53. 11 12. Heb. 2. 9 10. And on this account also he is worthy to be praised and glorified by all the Saints and holy ones and that at all times they should render praise honour and glory unto him because he was slain Rev. 5. 13 14. and Chap. 7. 10. He gave himself for our sins that he might deliver us from this present evil world To him be glory for ever and ever Amen Gaâ— 1. 4 5. He
the first did visit the Gentiles to take out of them a people for his name that the residue of men might seek after the Lord and all the Gentiles upon whom my name is called saith the Lord c. Act. 15. 14 17. Mat. 5. 14 16. Phil. 2. 12 16. Joâ—n 15. 16. 1 Pet. 2. 9 12. 5. In that these holy Ones acknowledg with thankfulness to the Lamb not only that he was slain but also say they and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred c. as also considering what follows in ver 10. so we may learn that it was not only needful that Christ should give himself a ransom for all and work redemption in himself for them but also it is needful that those that come to years of capacity should be redeemed that they may not perish but have everlasting life Joâ—n 3. 14 16. Mark 16. 15 16. so our Saviour saith to Nicodemus Verily verily I say unto thee except a man be born of water and the spirit he cannot enter into the kingdom of God and the being born again of water and the spirit and being redeemed unto God are the same in substance Joh. 3. 3 5 7. compare Jam. 1. 18. with Rev. 14. 4. yea as it is needful to be redeemed by the precious blood of Christ from our iniquities and vain conversation Tit. 2. 14. 1 Pet. 1. 18 19. so also to be redeemed thereby from evil and polluting persons and men in their evil thoughts principles ways and manners out of the kindreds and tongues c. from all inordinate affection to our kindred and nâ—erest relations after the flesh and to prefer Christ and his Gospel and people before all Matth. 10. 37 39. Luke 14. 26-33 Gen. 12. 1. As the holy Spirit when he had been declaring the love and loveliness of Christ saith Hearken O daughter and consider and encline thine ear forget also thine own peoplâ— and thy fathers house so shall the King greatly desire thy beauty c. Psal 45. 1-10 11. yea it seems the being redeemed from all iniquity and out of every kindred c. are the same and we cannot be delivered from the former unless we be redeemed out of the latter Hence in that parallel place to this it is said Vnto him who loved us here was slâ—in and wash't us from our sins in his own blood here redeemed us unto God by his blood out of every kindred c. compare Rev. 1. 5 6. with this place and Rev. 14. 3. with ver 4. And as in former times it was needful that Israel should be brought and come out of Egypt that they might go unto and inherit the promised land as it is said I am come down to deliver them out of the hand of the Egyptians and to bring them up out of that land unto a good land and a large a land flowing with milk and honey c. Exod. 3. 8 1â— 12. And he brought them out from thence that â—e might bring them in to give them the land which he sware to their fathers Deut. 6. 22 23. Ezek. 20. 5 6. so it is needful to our inheriting that inheritance incorruptible and undefiled and that fadeâ—h not away reserved in the Heavens to escape the pollutions of the world thorow the knowledg of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ and to be redeemed out of and delivered from this present evil world John 13. 8. 1 Cor. 6. 9. 11. Gal. 1. 4. with 1 Cor. 11. 32. Vnless we forsake the foolish we cannot live nor go in the way of understanding Prov. 9. 5 6. O then let us come out from among vain sinful ones how neerly related soever they are to us and be separate and toâ—ch no unclean thing and he will receive us and will be a father â—nto us and we shall be his sons and daughters who is the Lord Almighty 2 Cor. 6. 16-18 with Exod. 8. 23. â— In that this is part of their new Song that he had redeemed them unto God by his blood out of every kindred and tongue c. and that both by the Saints in Heaven as well as by those on Earth so it shews unto us that this ought to be and shall be remembred with singing and rejoycing for ever what the Lord hath done for their souls Psal 66. 16. and 103. 1-6 and 116. Eph. 3. 21. Rev. 1. 5 6. Indeed firstly and fundamentally they praise him with their Song because he was slain in which his love was manifested and is everlastingly commended to mankind but not for that only but with their Harps they also merrily sing forth his mercy and grace to them in redeeming them out of their pollutions and polluting relations and companions Vers 10. And hast made us unto our God Kings and Priests and we shall reign on the earth This is also a part of their new Song which they sing merrily and skilfully upon their Harps unto the Lamb and in this verse also there are Reasons laid down why they render honour and glory unto him which is indeed but meet and their reasonable service Now in this Verse the four living creatures and twenty-four Elders do with thankfulness and rejoycing further acknowledg to the praise of the Lamb 1. The great honour and dignity he had conferred upon them 2. The assured hope of that honour glory and dignity they shall partake of and inherit hereafter in due season 1. The great honour and dignity he had further confeâ—red upon them And hast made us unto our God Kings and Priâ—sts We have spoken already to these words see notes before on chap. 1. ver 6. but because we have the same again recorded in the Scripture we may speak something again to them though we speak over again the same words we have spoken as these holy Ones here also do the same used before Thou hast made us kings c. say they they did not make themselves so or exalt themselves they were not like him of whom it is said he exalted himself saying I will be king or reign 1 King 1. 5. For whosoever exalâ—â— himself shall be â—based and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted Matth. 23. 12. They did not take Hornâ— to themselves by their own strength for such as so do or would do rejoyce in a thing of nought Amos 6. 13. they were not like them of whom it is said The Robbers of thy people shall exalt themselves to establish the vision as some in our days have done climbing up to their conceited honour some other way and not thorow the door and so were Theeves and Robbers John 10. 1. but they shall fall Dan. 11. 14. As these self-exalters have done also in our time as one and none of the meanest of them neither confessed saying It was the most glorious cause and the most irrecoverably lost that ever was any from the foundation of the world And so certainly himself being judg it was not of God Act. 5.
those that shall reign with him even all his Saints and holy Ones shall keep a perpetual Sabbath and sing forth Hallelujah's and it will then be their great delight to serve the Lord in his glorious Temple And this will be a righteous reign also there will then be no crying out nor complaining in the streets as too too often now there is but then a King shall reign in righteousness he hath prepared his throne for judgment and he shall judg the world in righteousness and minister judgment to the people in uprightness and Princes even these reigners with Christ shall rule in judgment Psal 144. 14 15. Isa 32. 1. with Psal 9. 7 8. and 67. 4. and 82. and 96. 11 13. and 98. 4 9. Micah 4. 1-5 Behold the days come saith the Lord that I will raise up unto David a righteous branch and a King shall reign and prosper and shall execute judgment and justice in the earth In his days Judah shall be saved and Israel shall dwell safely c. And then he will set up shepherds over them to wit Rulers and Kings these here spoken of which shall feed them and they shall fear no more c. Jer. 23. 4 5 6. The mountains shall bring peace to the people and the little hills by righteousness and the work of righteousness shall be peace and the effect of righteousness quietness and assurance for ever Psal 72. 1-3 4. Isa 32. 1 16. 17 18. 4. These Saints and holy Ones shall reign in wonderful glory lustre and splendor they shall then inherit the throne of glory 1 Sam. 2. 8. Psal 149. 5. The wise shall then inherit glory wisdom shall then give to their head an Ornament of grace and shall compass them with a Crown of glory Prov. 3. 35. and chap. 4. 7 9. Isa 24. 16 23. They are in this day called by the Gospel to the obtaining of the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ 1 Thes 2 12. 2 Thes 2 13 14. 2 Pet. 1. 3. And it is assured to them that when Christ who is our life shall appear then shall also the Saints appear with him in glory Col. 3. 1-3 4. And in vision and as a confirmation of the truth hereof some to wit Mâ—ses and Elias have appeared in glory and in such glory and brightness as at the beholding whereof the disciples werefore afraid and fell on their faces c. Matth. 17. 1-7 Mark 9. 2-6 with Luk 9. 29 31 32. and the Apostle John saith The angel carried me away in the spirit to a great and high mountain and shewed me to wit in vision that great city the holy Jerusalem descending out of Heaven from God having the glory of God and her light was like unto a stone most precious even like a jasparstone clear as crystal Rev. 21. 9 11. with chap. 4. 3 They that be wise shall then shine as the brightness of the firmaâ—ent and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever Dan. 12. 3. yea then shall the righteous shine forth as the Sun in the Kingdom of their Father Matth. 13. 43. Jude 5. 31. They shall then be like to Christ when he shall appear for they shall see him as he is their vile body shall be changed and fashioned into the likeness of his glorious body and as they have born the image of the earthy so they shall also bear the image of the heavenly Phil. 3. 21. 1 Cor. 15. 48 49. 1 John 3. 1 2. Though now they lye among the pots as it were and are as the filth and off-scouring of all things yet they shall be as the wings of a Dove covered with silver and her feathers with yellow gold Psal 68. 13. And the hope of this glory which shall be partaken of by them is powerful to move and engage them to purifie themselves even as he is pure 1 John 3. 1-3 And to strengthen them to rejoyce inasmuch as they are made partakers of Christs sufferings and when they are reproached and defaâ—ed for the name of Christ for when his glory shall be revealed they also shall be glad with exceeding joy 1 Pet. 4. 12 14. Rom. 8. 17 18. For their light affliction which is but for a moment worketh for them a far more exceeding eternal weight of glory while they look not on the things that are seen but on the things that are not seen c. 2 Cor. 4. 16 18. Considering always there will be then degrees of glory And as one star differs from another in glory so also it will be in the resurrection from the dead Dan. 12. 3. Luk. 19. 15-19 1 Cor. 5. 41 42. 5. As to the duration of their Reign and Kingdom it shall be everlasting they shall reign for ever and ever Rev. 22. 5. The Saints of the most high shall take the Kingdom and possess the Kingdom for ever even for ever and ever Dan. 7. 18 27. But as to the Davidical Administration of it so it shall be a thousand years whether more strictly or largely taken I cannot determine as it is said They lived and reigned a thousand years And again They shall be Priests of God and of Christ and shall reign with him a thousand years Rev. 20. 1-3 4 6. 3. Where and over whom shall these holy ones so reign 1. Where shall they so reign and that is here expresly declared to us by these Saints viz. We shall reign on the earth Psal 25. 13. and 112. 2. So it is plainly said The Kingdom and dominion and greatness of the Kingdom not in but under the whole Heaven namely on earth shall be given to the people of the Saints of the most high Dan. 7. 27. and Chap. 2. 35. And this appears also in that it is said The Kings of the earth bring their glory and honour into the holy Jerusalem which therefore certainly will be on earth as after we may shew Rev. 21. 10-24-26 and they shall reign with Christ but he shall reign on the earth and govern the nations upon earth Psal 67. 4. For the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his Father David which was not in the Heavens but on earth Isa 9. 6 7. Luk. 1. 32. Act. 2. 30 31 34. And hereby also it appears the Saints shall reign on the earth because it is said When the thousand years of their reign are expired Satan shall be loosed out of his prison and shall go out to deceive the nations which are in the four quarters of the earth Gog and Magog to gather them together to battel the number of whom is as the sand of the sea and they went up on the breadth of the earth and compassed the beloved City to wit the children of the first Resurrection or the gloriously reigning Saints which very plainly shews they shall reign on the earth Rev. 20. 7 8 9. But now when with the Scripture we say they shall reign on the earth we intend not nor
mean they shall reign on the earth in this old and corruptible state of it but when God shall make it new or renew the face of it this he hath promised to do in due season and faithful is he that hath promised who also will do it For behold saith the Lord God I create new Heavens and a new earth and the former shall not be remembred nor come into mind And this promise is immediately added and subjoined after he had been speaking of his chosen ones blessing themselves in the earth and swearing in the earth To give us to understand of what earth he speaks in this matter namely of the new one consider Isa 65. 15-17 see also Chap. 66. 22-24 To the same purpose also the Apostle Peter speaks acquainting the believers That as the old world being overflowed with water perished so the Heavens and the earth which are now by the same word are kept in store reserved unto fire c. Nevertheless saith he namely though the Heavens and Earth which are now shall be dissolved by fire we according to his promise look for new Heavens and a new Earth wherein dwelleth Righteousness 2 Pet. 3. 5-13 To the same purpose the Apostle John saith I saw to wit in vision a new Heaven and a new Earth for the first Heaven and the first Earth were passed away and there was no more Sea Rev. 21. 1-5 He hath promised saying Yet once more I shake not the Earth only but also Heaven And this word yet once more signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken as of those things that are made that those things that cannot be shaken may remain wherefore we receiving a Kingdom which cannot be moved c. Heb. 12. 26-28 with Hag. 2. 6-8 Now then when God maketh all things new then these holy ones shall reign on the earth Rev. 21. 5-7 So the Apostle Paul when he is speaking of the suffering children of Gods being glorified together and saying I reckon that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed on us He then in the verses following gives us to understand when this glory shall be revealed on them and where they shall be thus glorified to wit on the earth when the times of the restitution of all things shall come see and consider Rom. 8. 17-18 19-21 And certainly when the Prophet David so frequently in one Psalm speaks of and assures the future happiness of the Saints in these expressions to wit Those that wait upon the Lord shall inherit the earth The meek shall inherit the earth and shall delight themselves in the abundance of peace Such as be blessed of him shall inherit the earth The righteous shall inherit the land or earth Wait on the Lord and keep his way and he shall exalt thee to inherit the land or earth Psal 37. 4 9 11 22 29 34. In all these assertions and promises there is respect had unto the new earth and these promises shall not be compleatly fulfilled or accomplished until God according to his promise makes new Heavens and a new Earth And this will appear if we duly and diligently consider 1. The subjects of this Blessedness or persons or manner of persons unto whom it is assured that they shall inherit the earth and they are the trusters in the Lord Psal 37. 3. the waiters on him vers 9. the meek vers 11. such as be blessed of him vers 22. the righteous vers 29. such as wait upon him and keep his way vers 34. that is to say these persons as such manner of persons as waiters on the Lord meek righteous c. shall be thus blessed now certainly such manner of persons have hitherto inherited but a little part of the earth comparatively and what they have so inherited they have so done not as Saints and righteous ones but upon an humane and civil account and consideration not as sons of God but as children of men The earth hath he in this day given to the children of men Psal 115. 14-16 Therefore it appears these Promises are not yet accomplished As also further appears 2. In that this Blessedness is Prophetically spoken of and promised as future and not enjoyed in David's time no not in his old age for he was now old Psal 37. 25. And though God gave him a great name and subdued unto him his enemies round about 2 Sam. 8. and Chap. 9. and Chap. 10. Nor were these Promises fulfilled in Solomons days though then Israel had great rest and peace as it is said by the Lord to David Behold a son shall be born unto thee who shall be a man of rest and I will give him rest from all his enemies round about for his name shall be Solomon and I will give peace and quietness unto Israel in his days 1 Chron. 22. 9 10. with 1 King 5. 4 5. Yet I say these promises were not compleatly fulfilled in his days which are mentioned in Psal 37. though they might in some first fruits for Solomon in his days and in his best days also when he wrote the Proverbs speaks as his father David had done Prophetically of these things and in much what the same language saying The upright shall dwell in the land or earth and the perfect shall remain it Prov. 2. 21. And again he saith The righteous shall never be removed to wit they shall inhabit or inherit the earth as appears by the opposition in the latter part of the verse Prov. 10. 30. Yea that these promises were not compleatly performed in Solomon's days which we have mentioned in Psal 37. nor in the days of any of the good Kings of Judah succeeding him is also evident in that our Saviour using Davids words speaks still Prophetically saying Blessed are the meek for they shall not do or have done but shall inherit the earth Mat. 5. 5. And as the Author to the Hebrews saith If Jesus or Joshua had given them rest he would not have spoken of another day there remaineth therefore a rest for the people of God Heb. 4. 7-9 So we may say If the meek and righteous had inherited the earth in Davids or Solomons days or in the times of any of the good Kings after them our Saviour our Jesus would not have spoken of a future time as he doth the performance of these promises therefore still remaineth to the people of God And yet surely in the reign of David Solomon c. the righteous had as many Halcyonian days and as much tranquillity for enjoying their religious Assemblies and worshipping God as under the Empire of Vespasian or as under the Empire of Constantine or any succeeding Emperours and more Yea that these promises were not fulfilled in Solomons days nor in Constantines nor before our days nor are yet appears most evidently in what we have yet further to add That is to say 3. When the holy ones shall compleatly inherit the
same promise And these all died in faith not receiving the promises but having seen them afar of they were perswaded of them c. Heb. 11. 8 9-13 14. 39 40. By which it doth plainly appear that that promise is not yet compleatly fulfilled 2. We have again apt occasion to use those words of the Apostle here which were lately referred to If Jesus to wit Joshua had given them rest namely in a full and compleat consideration he would not have spoken of another day There remaineth therefore even when the Apostle thus wrote a rest to the people of God Heb. 4. 7-9 with Josh 21 44. and 22. 4. And this Rest will not be compleatly and gloriously enjoyed by them until the Lord Jesus be revealed not in but from Heaven with his mighty Angels 2 Thes 1. 6 7 9. with Rev. 21. 5. the times of compleat rest and refreshing will come from the presence of the Lord when God shall send us Jesus and when the times of restitution of all things shall come to wit when God shall make new and renew all things Act. 3. 19 20. with Rom. 8. 17-23 3. The land of Canaan was by an everlasting Covenant assured to Abraham and his seed for an everlasting possession so God saith to Abraham I will give unto thee and to thy seed after thee the land wherein thou art a stranger all the land of Canaan for an everlasting possession c. Gen. 17. 7 8. To the same purpose also Jacob said unto Joseph God Almighty appeared unto me at Luz in the land of Canaan and blessed me and said unto me I will give this land to thy seed after thee for an everlasting possession Gen. 48. 3 4. Now surely we may say this promise is not yet fulfilled compleatly to the seed of Abraham Isaac and Jacob for Israel after the flesh enjoyed it but a little time the Ten Tribes were carried captive about seven hundred years after they were setled in Canaan by Joshua and are not returned from that Captivity unto this day and they were the greatest part of that Nation And the Prophet saith The people of thine holiness have possessed it but a little while Isa 63. 18. And Judah hath been ejected out of it about sixteen hundred years so that as yet neither Abraham Isaac and Jacob nor their seed have had it for an everlasting possession as was promised 2 Sam. 7. 10 11. 4. Yes it doth appear that that Covenant respected not their seed after the flesh only or fully but the spiritual seed of Abraham even all that are Christs who shall in due time have that Covenant fulfilled and performed to them and shall possess the land of Canaan when it is an heavenly Country Gen. 17. 7 8. with Rom. 4. 13 14 16. Gal. 3. 7-16 17-29 And in this heavenly Country they shall reign at Jerusalem the City of the great King even in the new Jerusalem which God will create So the Lord when he promiseth he will make new Heavens and a new Earth immediately saith But be you glad and rejoice for ever in that which I create for behold I create Jerusalem a rejoicing c. Isa 65. 17 18. And the Lords remembrancers are called upon and provoked not to keep silence and to give him no rest till he establish and till he make Jerusalem a praise in the earth Isa 62. 1 6 7. I mean the new Jerusalem the holy and heavenly City which God himself will create Indeed it doth appear that the old Jerusalem the former City that was so called will be built again by the natural Israel Jer. 30. 4-18 and Chap. 31. 38-40 but of this new Jerusalem of which we are speaking God himself will be the builder and maker Heb. 11. 9 10. for which Abraham Isaac and Jacob looked but never yet enjoyed it Heb. 11. 15 16. see the notes before on Chap. 3. vers 12. The Lord of hosts shall reign in mount Zion and in Jerusalem and before his Ancients gloriously Isa 24. 23. At that time namely when the Ten Tribes are returned they shall call Jerusalem the Throne of the Lord for he shall be there and there reign Jer. 3. 12-17 with Ezek. 48. 35. And to him that overcometh he will then grant to sit with him in his Throne Rev. 3. 21. Object If any should say The new and holy Jerusalem cannot mean a glorious place but a glorious people because it is called the Bride the Lambs wife Revel 21. 2 10 11. To that I say Answ 1. It doth indeed appear that thereby we are to understand a glorious and heavenly people to wit the children of the first Resurrection in that it is called the Bride c. Rev. 19. 7 8 9. But yet 2. It may signifie a glorious place also as in former times the old Jerusalem signified frequently both the City and Citizens thereof and sometimes the one and sometimes the other and not only it may so signifie but it doth appear to mean a glorious place also Because 1. It is distinguished from persons even from those that enter thereinto as it is said There shall in no wise enter into it any thing that defileth but they which are written in the Lambs book of life Rev. 21. 27. Even as in the Prophet the inhabitants of that Jerusalem the Lord God will make are distinguished from that glorious place where it is said But be you glad and rejoice for ever in that which I create For behold I create Jerusalem a rejoicing and her people a joy And I will rejoice in Jerusalem and joy in my people c. Isa 65. 18 19. with Rev. 21. 2-4 2. Nor doth Jerusalem's the new Jerusalem's being called the Bride the Lambs wife hinder but that it may also signifie a glorious place for a place may be said to be married to the Lord as it is said Thou shalt no more be termed forsaken neither shall thy land any more be termed desolate but thou shalt be called Hephzibah that is my delight is in her and thy land Beulah that is married for the Lord delighteth in thee and thy land shall be married to wit unto the Lord also compare Isa 62. 4 5. with Chap. 65. 18 19. So that in short the place where the Saints and holy ones shall reign will be on the earth the new earth in the land of Canaan that Heavenly Country at the new and holy Jerusalem Psal 48. and 87. 2 3. Object But some will be ready to object and say what must the Saints come out of Heaven and reign on the earth surely that will tend much to the abatement and lessening of their glory and happiness Answ To this objection we have spoken somewhat formerly see the notes on Chap. 3. vers 12. and therefore shall say the less to it here But it doth plainly appear that they shall come out of Heaven who shall reign on the earth so it is oft said of the new Jerusalem which signifies as we
people righteously and govern the nations upon earth Selah Psal 67. 3 4 7. and 82. 5 8. And all the earth is called upon to make a joyful noise before the Lord for he not goeth or sitteth in Heaven but cometh to wit down from Heaven for he cometh to judg the earth he shall judg the world with righteousness and the people with his truth Psal 96. 11 13. and 98. 4 9. and 47. Behold the days come saith the Lord that I will raise up unto David a righteous branch and a King shall reign and prosper and shall execute judgment and justice in the earth In his days Judah the two Tribes shall be saved and Israel the ten Tribes who were then captives and so remain unto this day shall dwell safely And this is his name whereby he shall be called THE LORD OVR RIGHTEOVSNESS Jer. 23. 5 6. and Chap. 33. 14 15-17 The Lord my God shall come and all the Saints with thee And the Lord shall be King over all the earth In that day there shall be one Lord and his name one Zech. 14. 5-9 And therefore because he shall reign on the earth and they with him they also shall reign on the earth as is here with joy and rejoicing affirmed by these redeemed ones 2. And they shall reign one with another who are children of God If children then heirs heirs of God and joint-heirs with Christ if so be they suffer that they may also be glorified together Rom. 8. 16 17. As they shall be gathered together unto him to Christ I mean so also one to another in a personal consideration and shall not be separated one from another any more 2 Thes 2. 1. now they are scattered one from another upon several accounts The wise and gracious sowâ—r soweth the good seed the children of the Kingdom over all his field of the world for the good of the world that by them Gods way might be known upon the earth and his saving health among all Nations Mat. 13. 24-38 with Psal 67. 1-3 And by their being thus disposed many of them never see the faces of one another in the flesh Col. 2. 1. sometimes they are scattered one from another by persecution so it is said There was a great persecution against the Church which was at Jerusalem and they were all scattered abroad throughout the regions of Judea c. Act. 8. 1 3 4. Many times the wolf cometh and scattereth the sheep one from another Joh. 10. 12. Sometimes and too often they are sundred one from another by contentions strifes and animosities It is the work of sin and satan to sow discord between brethren and to separate chief friends one from another Jam. 4. 1-5 Rev. 12. 10. so it is said of these two eminently holy ones Paul and Barnabas the contention was so sharp between them that they departed asunder one from the other Act. 15. 39. And so also they are removed one from another by death Isa 38. 11. but then compleatly and gloriously there will be the congregation of the righteous when they are raised and reign with Christ Psal 1. 5. The son of man shall send his Angels with a great sound of a trumpet and they shall gather together his elect from the four winds from one end of Heaven to the other Mat. 24. 31. And them that sleep in Jesus God will bring with him 1 Thes 4. 13 14. The dead shall not reign on earth before the living All these holy ones saith the Apostle having obtained a good report thorow faith received not the promise God having provided some better things for us that they without us should not be made perfect Heb. 11. 39 40. And they of Christs which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep for the Lord himself shall descend from Heaven with a shout with the voice of the Arch-angel and with the trump of God and the dead in Christ shall rise first Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air And so shall we ever be with the Lord 1 Thes 4. 15-17 And that in this glorious reign one shall not be before or after another the Apostle signifieth when he saith I would to God ye did reign that we also might reign with you thereby giving us to understand that as they shall reign with Christ as is before said so also one with another 1 Cor. 4. 8. this honour shall all Christs Saints have together Psal 149. 4 5-9 2 Tim. 2. 11 12. Vse 1. Now from what is here said in vers 9 10. we may see what is the new song so oft spoken of in Scripture as Psal 33. 1-3 and 40. 1-3 and 96. 1. and 98. 1-4 9. and 149. Isa 42. 1-10 to wit it is that which contains the contents of the Testimony of Jesus as we have said to wit what he hath done for us sinful creatures of mankind what he is now doing and what he will do 2. Here we may also see who are the true singers of the new song such as lift up the Horâ— that Horn of Salvation which God hath raised up in the house of his servant David this Horn is the praise of all these Saints 1 Chron. 25. 3-5 with Psal 148. 14. and Luk. 1. 69. And they first render glorious the sufferings of Christ and merrily and skilfully sing of and sound forth the preciousness of his blood saying Thou wast slain c. These are they who rightly sing and make melody with grace in their hearts unto the Lord even these redeemed ones Ephes 5. 18 19. Col. 3. 16. and these are called upon to give thanks unto and praise the Lord as it is said O give thanks unto the Lord for he is good for his mercy endureth for ever let the redeemed of the Lord say so whom he hath redeemed from the hand of the enemy and gathered them out of the lands from the East and from the West and from the North and from the South even out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation Psal 107. 1-3 with Rev. 5. 9. and Chap. 14. 2 3. 4 5. 3. From this particular branch of the new song to wit We shall reign on the earth we may see That these redeemed ones having access into the grace of God rejoice in hope of the glory to be revealed Rom. 5. 2. and Chap. 12. 11. holding fast the beginning of the confidence they also hold fast the rejoicing of the hope and have that as an anchor of the soul both sure and stedfast c. Heb. 3. 6. with vers 14. and Chap. 6. 18-20 Psal 89. 15 16. 4. The consideration of the assurance of the faith and hope of these holy ones that they shall reign on the earth may preserve us from those scoffers who say where is the promise of his comeing and strengthen us notwithstanding their scoffs to
good of his Hence the Pâ—ophet Elisha useth the same expression that King Hezekiah doth viz. there be more with us than with them as with respect to the Angels Compare 2 Chron. 32. 7 8. with 2 King 6. 14 16 17. Zech. 2. 5. with Ps 104. 4. these are God's Chariots his Chariots of Salvation some trust in Chariots in outward Chariots Ps 20. 7. Isay 31. 1. and they that have many of them are very formidable and dreadful to us as was Jabin unto the Children of Israel who had nine hundred Chariots of Iron Judg. 4. 3. But these Angels are God's Chariots wherewith he goes forth for the salvation of his People for salvation with his anointed Hab. 3. 8 13. and he hath not only nine hundred or nine thousand Chariots but the Chariots of the Lord are twice ten thousand even thousands of Angels Ps 68. 17. and one Angel hath more power and strength than all Jabin's Chariots 2 King 19. 35. with v. 23. With these he destroyed Jabin's General with his nine hundred Chariots They sought from Heaven and overcame them Judg. 5. 2â— with Job 38. 7. He will come flying on these Horses of his Ps 18. 10. and riding on these Chariots of Cherubims for the good and protection of those whose hearts are perfect towards him 1 Chron. 28. 18. And therefore they should and may serve God without fear of their Enemies Deut. 33. 26 29. with Ps 68. 17 33 35. Verse 12. Saying with a loud voice worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing In this Verse we have a further account given to us of the voice of the innumerable company of Angels which the Apostle saith he heard v. 11. And this is propounded to us 1. More generally Saying with a loud or great voice 2. More particularly we have an account given us what they said with their loud voice Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing 1. More generally Saying with a loud or great voice 1. Saying to wit all of them There was but one imployed in v. 2. to make that Proclamation and he enough to silence and non-plus himself and all the Angels and all other Creatures But here all of them with one voice join together and all little or â—ew enough to celebrate his praises who is exalted above all blessing and praise Nâ—â—em 9. 5. So when one Angel said to the Shepherds Behold I bring you glad tidings of great joy which shall be to all People c. Suddenly there was with the Angel a Multitude of the Heavenly Host praising God and saying glory be to God in the highest on Earth peace c. Luk. 2. 10 13. All the Angels of God are to worship him Heb. 1. 6. 2. Saying with a-voice with an Articulate voice It is said of the four living Creatures and Elders they had every one of them Harps and golden Phialls c. and they sung a new Song saying thou art worthy c. But of the Angels only they said c. Though the Angels praise and glorifie him yet the Saints have greatest cause to sing forth the honour of his Name and make his praise glorious for he is their Brother their Husband and they his Spouse c. The Saints begin here in celebrating the praises of the Lamb and they only sing the new Song which these say or some part of it So when the Angels are called upon to praise the Lord Ps 148. 2 5. the Saints are exhorted to sing unto the Lord a new Song to praise his Name in the Dance to sing praises unto him with the Timbrel and Harp For the Lord taketh pleasure in his People c. Let the Saints sing aloud c. Ps 149. 1 2 3 5 6. 3. Saying with a loud or great voice One Angel can speak with a very loud voice that Angel that spake to Abraham out of Heaven that one Angel caused him to hear his voice on Earth which are at a very great distance one from another Gen. 22. 11 15. with Ps 103. 11. that one Angel in v. 2. of this Chapter proclaimed with a loud voice so as to cause all Creatures in Heaven and Earth and under the Earth to hear See also Rev. 19. 17 18. But what an exceeding loud voice must the voice of such an innumerable company of them conjoined be when all of them cry mightily as Rev. 18. 2. It must needs be a loud voice indeed And so 1. They said with a loud or great voice not with a low and little one as those Creatures do who peep and mâ—tter Isay 8. 19. they did not speak out of the Ground their speech was not low out of the Dust nor their voice as of those that have a familiar Spirit Isay 29. 4. but their voice was full of power and might as those that were directed and enabled by the Spirit of the Lord as Mica 3. 7 8. 2. With a loud voice denotes their unanimous joy and gladness and rejoycing in and being well-pleased with what they say when Men are sad and troubled either they cannot speak as Ps 77. 4. their words are swallowed up Job 6. 2 3. or theâ— speak with a low voice As it is said I will distress Ariel and there shall be heaviness and sorrow And thou shalt speak out of the Ground and thy speech shall be low out of the Dust and thy voice shall be as of one that hath a Familiar Spirit out of the Ground It seems then that those that have Familiar Spirits and Wizards c. are full of heaviness and sorrow Isay 29 2 4. But when they are merry and joyful they make a loud noise and speak with a loud voice usually Exod. 32. 17 18. Hence we have such exhortations Sing aloud unto God our strength make a joyful noise unto the God of Jacob Ps 81. 1. Make a joyful noise unto the Lord all the Earth make a loud noise and rejoice c. A loud noise is a joyâ—ul one Ps 98. 1 4. And if there was such joy in Heaven amongst these glorious Spirits in celebrating the praises of the Lamb who took not hold on the nature of Angels how much rather should we rejoice and render his praise glorious upon the loud Harp who took our nature upon him and was made sin for us and gave his flesh for the life of the World and rose again for our justification and who is entred into Heaven it self there to appear in the presence of God for us As here the living Creatures and Elders do in v. 8 10. And as it is said Let thy Saints shout for joy Ps 132. 9 16. And again Sing aloud unto God our strength make a joyful noise unto the God of Jacob Take a Psalm bring hither the Timbrel the pleasant Harp with the Psaltery c. Ps 81. 1 2. See
this is a title given to God the God Amen or the God of truth Isay 65. 16. for the word Amen signifies truth or faithfulness And so the four living Creatures do by their saying Amen as it were say this is a right and faithful saying and acknowledgment they signifie that that was true which was spoken by all Creatures in Heaven and Earth c. though they were mute and brute Creatures 2. Together with the former Amen signifies not only or simply a confirmation of the truth and faithfulness of that spoken but also sometimes an owning liking and approbation thereof as Rev. 7. 10 12. and 19. 4. And so very usually and frequently and so here with readiness and chearfulness the four living Creatures say Amen when the mute and brute Creatures celebrate the praises of God and Christ believing the Blessing and Honour and Glory c. belong to them and shall arrive at them in due season And so should we consent to and own and approve the truth by whomsoever it be spoken or declared Joh. 4. 17. Acts 17. 28. Phil. 1. 15 18. Tit. 1. 12 13. 3. Together with the former Amen at the close and conclusion of Prayers Praises c. is as much as a Prayer Vote or Desire that such or such a thing should be or come to pass so here when the living Creatures say Amen it is as much as to say they approve that which was spoken by every Creature ver 13. and it is their hearty desire and vote it should be accomplished or always done so usually the People answered Amen at the end of Prayers or Praises 1 Chron. 16. 36. Neh. 5. 13. and 8. 6. Psal 106. 48. So the Prophet David when he saith Blessed be the Lord God of Israel from everlasting to everlasting he presently adds Amen and Amen that is so let it be Psal 41. 13. and 72. 19. and 89. 53. so Amen is rendred with us so be it Jer. 11. 2 5. And the Prophet Jeremy saith to that which he desired but believed not Amen the Lord do so the Lord perform the words which thou hast prophesied c. chap. 28. 5 7. so our Saviour instructs his disciples in that Doctrine and Rule of right Prayer to say for thine is the Kingdom and the Power and the Glory for ever Amen Matth. 6. 13. And so Amen is as much as an earnest Prayer Vote or Desire in the Epistles generally Rev. 1. 7. Now here in that the four Creatures say Amen to what every Creature said we may learn from hence 1. That the living Creatures also heard by Faith or by the word of faith what every Creature which is in Heaven c. said and so certainly we may see and hear in and by the Holy Scriptures with the Eyes and Ears of our Soul what we cannot with our bodily ones 2 Cor. 4. 18. and 5. 7. Heb. 2. 9. and 11. 27. So we may now and ought to hear Jesus Christ who is in Heaven and speaketh to us from thence Acts 3. 22 23. Heb. 12. 25. And when the Apostle propounds that question But I say have they not heard yes verily saith he But how proves he that surely by citing a Scripture referring unto the words or sound of the works of Gods Creation and Providence for it follows Their sound went into all the Earth and their words unto the ends of the World Rom. 10. 18. with Psal 19. 1 2 3 4. In that the four living Creatures now say Amen we may learn that they do occupy the place of the unlearned for so did such as said Amen as the Apostle signifieth when he saith How shall he that occupieth the place of the unlearned say Amen c. 1 Cor. 14. 16. this was usually their word the word of the People as distinguished from the Priests Neh. 8. 6. Deut. â—7 14 15 26. Prophet or Speaker Ps 106. 48. Neh. 5. 13. So all the Angels say Amen to the Doxology of the Palm-bearing multitude Rev. 7. 10 11 12. And the four and twenty Elders and four living Creatures unto that of the much People in Heaven which said Alleluja Rev. 19. 1 2 3 4. 1. Herein then we may see the great humility of the four living Creatures they do not disdain to hear joyn with and say Amen unto that which is good though it be uttered and spoken by such as are greatly below and very much inferiour to them It was great Humility in Apollos who was an eloquent Man mighty in the Scriptures to receive instruction and information from Aquila who was a Tent-maker and Priscilla his Wife Acts. 18. 24 25. But it seems to be greater in these four living Creatures to say Amen to what the mute and brute Creatures say however it is so to learn of such And yet we should not disdain to receive instruction from the lowest and meanest Creatures Isay 40. 26 28. Prov. 6. 6 8 11. and ch 30. 24 25 26 27 28. Jer. 8. 7 8 9. Psal 145. 15 16 18 20. Mat. 6. 26 31. 2. In that here every Creature which is in Heaven and in the Earth c. begins in rendring blessing and praise whereto the four living Creatures say Amen we may learn that they are not always the most excellent who begin in rendring his praise glorious who sitteth upon the Throne c. as also was noted before See the Notes on ch 4. ver 10. 2. We have also an account given us what was done by the four and twenty Elders And the four and twenty Elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth for ever and ever We have spoken before to all this latter part of the Verse unto the acts of their own VVorship and their expression of greater humility therein than in the acts of the four living Creatures As also to the description of the Object of their VVorship to wit Him that liveth for ever and ever See the Notes before on chap. 4. ver 9. and ver 10. Only here we may note that whereas by this Phrase Him that liveth for ever and ever he is intended who sitteth upon the throne as distinguished from the Lamb as our Mediator and High-Priest as chap. 4. 9 10. and chap. 10. 6. In this place it appears to be spoken of the Lamb also for in ver 13. every Creature was heard saying Blessing and honour and glory and power unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb for ever and ever whereto the four living Creatures say Amen so be it And the four and twenty Elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth for ever and ever namely Him that sitteth upon the Throne and the Lamb also for surely he is included in this Description and intended hereby And indeed He liveth and was dead and behold he is alive for evermore Rev. 1. 18. Job 19. 25. Heb. 7. 8 16. 1 Pet. 1. 23. And He is therefore able to save to the uttermost all them that come unto God by him seeing he ever liveth to make intecession for them Heb. 7. 24 25 26 28. Joâ— 14. 19. FINIS
inhabits Eternity As if he should say The consideration of this one thing doth hugely conduce to the Believers being preserved from the errour of these Scoffers For say they where is the promise of his coming He hath promised to dissolve all these things and to make all things new new Heavens and a new Earth wherein dwelleth Righteousness And this he hath promised long since to do in a little time Compare Hagg. 2. 6. with Hebr. 12. 26 28. But notwithstanding his promise all things continue as they were and therefore it is ridiculous to expect the accomplishment and performance of his promise But now the knowing and considering what a little time is with him that promised viz. that a thousand Years with him are as one Day with us and two thousand as two will greatly conduce to the preserving us from their mistakes and help us to know that though he be long-suffering yet the Day of the Lord will come and according to his promise he will make new Heavens and a new Earth 2 Pet. â— 8 10 13. So again the Prophet David some thousands of Years since thus prophesieth For yet a little while and the Wicked shall not be Yea thou shalt diligently consider his place and it shall not be But the meek shall inherit the Earth c. This promise of yet a little while is not yet fully performed though made so long time since as to us But alas it is but as three or four Days with the Lord Psal 37. 10 11. with Mat. 5. 5. See also Heb. 10. 37. How greatly have some learned Men lately mistaken about this Word shortly And how dangerous have been their mistake for from hence have proceeded such absurd mistakes as these That the Devil 's being bound that he should deceive the Nations no more spoken of in Revel 20. began in Constantine's time and then also was the first Resurrection And the thousand Years Reign of Christ and his Saints then also began which is nothing else as they dream but a time of Tranquillity and Halcyonian Days for serving God in this World which now is Whereas had they considered what shortly is with the Lord they would not hâ—ve begun so early with these things but have waited with Patience till the time come for the performance of these Prophecies See also Isay 54. 7. 8. 17. 2. Shortly as to the first of the things prophesied of and so of the following things successively like to that Gen. 41. 32. See further the Note on Verse 3. And he sent 1. This Revelation was given to Christ to shew unto his Servants but not immediately to be shewed by him to them but he doth it by his Angel So God in these last Days hath spoken to us by his Son but not all immediately by him but by the Holy Apostles also whom Christ sent into the World as the Father sent him into the World Joh. 17. 18 19. And yet by whomsoever he sends and speaks we do in receiving them receive him as he saith Verily Verily I say unto you He that receiveth whomsoever I send receiveth me And he that receiveth me receiveth him that sent me Joh. 13. 20. 2 Cor. 5. 20. 1 Thes 4. 8. He sent His faithfulness is herein assured to us he did not hide God's Righteousness within his Heart but declared God's Faithfulness and his Salvation c. Psal 40. 9 10. He was faithful in that hard and difficult work to him that appointed him He was not rebellious neither turned away back Isay 50. 5. 9. And he is so and remains so for ever Heb. 3. 1 2 6. He is the faithful and true Witness Rev. 1. 5. and Chap. 3. 14. A merciful and faithful High-priest in things pertaining to God Heb. 2. 17 18. And signified it Viz. 1. Declared it and made it known as Agabus signified by the Spirit that there should be great Dearth c. Acts 11. 28. And as Christ signified what manner of Death he should dye Joh. 10. 33. He made this known which was formerly hid 2. Notified it and set a Mark or Sign upon it as it were to denote the great weightiness of the things herein contained that we might seriously consider and give more earnest heed unto them By his Angel Which doth not mean the Holy Ghost For 1. He is never so called elsewhere and why should any conceive he is here so called unless some evident reason could be given for it 2. Because this Angel of Christ would not be worshipped by the Apostle John Rev. 19. 10. with Chap. 22. 8 9. Whereas the Holy Spirit is one God with the Father and Son and so to be worshipped by us For there are three that bear Record in Heaven the Father the Word and the Holy Spirit and these three are one 1 Joh. 5. 7. And we are baptized in the Name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost whose name is but one Mat. 28. 19. compare Isay 6. 1 3. 10. with Acts 28. 25. But this Angel here spoken of was one of those glorious invisible Spirits who are usually called by this name either Gabriel who was sent to Zacharia to tell him that his Wife should bear a Son even the Baptist who was Christ's Messenger to prepare his way Luk. 1. 11. 19. And who also was sent from God to the Virgin Mary to acquaint her that she should conceive in her Womb and bring forth a Son even Jesus ver 26 29 36. And who was also sent to Daniel a Man greatly beloved of the Lord as also was John to whom this Book was sent and signified that Disciple whom Jesus loved Dan. 8. 16 17. and Chap. 9. 21. or some other or more of those Holy and Elect Angels for sometimes the Word is used collectively to wit Angel signifieth Angels Compare Psal 34. 7. with Heb. 1. 14 As Servant and Servants are used indifferently Compare Mat. 22. 3 8 9. with Luk. 14. 17 21 23. and Mat. 21. 34 36. with Mark 12. 2. 5. and so we may learn that Christ hath by Inheritance obtained a more excellent name than the Angels Heb. 1. 4 14. they are the Angels and Messengers of the Son of Man whom he hath power to send and employ as he pleases Mat. 24. 30 31. 2 Thes 1. 7. All the Angels of God are commanded to worship him as their Lord who is Lord of all Heb. 1. 6. And that may comfort his Servants and encourage them to follow him and not fear Psal 34. 7 8 10. with 1 Pet. 2 3 4. Vnto his Servant John Not unto all his Servants but unto his Servant that by him it might be made known to the residue and particularly unto his Servant John that beloved Disciple here called his Servant A Title that hath been given unto and taken and gloried in by Holy-men formerly 2 Sam. 7. 19 20 27. 2 Chron. 6. 19 21. Psal 116. 16. Mal. 4. 4. Phil. 1. 1. Tit. 1. 1. 2 Pet. 1. 1. Jam. 1. 1. Jude
Israel I AM hath sent me to you Exod. 3. 13 14. It denotes to us his Almightiness and All-sufficiency that he is God All-sufficient that we might walk before him and be perfect Gen. 17. 1. He is Almighty Rev. 4. 8. Infinite in Goodness Power Wisdom Faithfulness Holiness c. And also it signifies his unchangeableness with the Father of Lights there is no variableness nor shadow of turning Jam. 1. 17. He is Jehovah he changeth not therefore the Sons of Jacob are not consumed Mat. 3. 6. He is the same so it cannot be said of any thing here below they are not Prov. 23. 4 5. the fashion of this world passeth away 1 Cor. 7. 29 31. 1 Joh. 2. 15 17. Of old he hath laid the Foundation of the Earth and the Heavens are the works of his Hands they shall perish but he shall endure yea all of them shall wax old like a Garment As a Vesture he will change them and they shall be changed But he is the same Psal 102. 25 27. Men are not unchangeable he changeth their countenance and sendeth them away Job 14. 19 20. of evil men it may be said they are not Isay 17. 12 14. Jer. 49. 10. Neh. 3. 17. Of good men where are they Isay 63. 15 16. Zech. 1. 5. But he is the same always and this is needful to be believed by us For he that cometh to God acceptably must believe that he is c. Heb. 11. 5 6. And which was He doth not now begin to be or exist but he inhabits Eternity Isay 57. 15. Before him was no God formed Isay 43. 10 12. from Everlasting to Everlasting he is God and our Redeemer from everlasting is his name Psal 90. 1 2. and 93. 2. Isay 63. 16. Deut. 33. 27. Other Gods are Gods newly come up Deut. 32. 17 18. all Creatures have a beginning In the beginning God created the Heavens and the Earth Gen. 1. 1. Joh. 1. 1 3. The Angels had a beginning Col. 1. 16. Joh. 48. 7. Man had a beginning and time was when he was not Of him it may be said as Jehovah doth to Job Where wast thou when I laid the Foundations of the Earth Job 38. 1 4. 1 Cor. 8. 4 6. But he was without beginning of Days the King Eternal 1 Tim. 1. 17. And is to come That is he remains for ever he is the same and his years fail not Ps 102. 27. The Lord God of Israel is and is to be blessed from everlasting to everlasting Ps 41. 13. and 106. 48. And he is to come to destroy them which destroy the Earth Rev. 11. 17. 18. Our God shall come and shall not keep silence A Fire shall devour before him and it shall be very tempestuous round about him Psal 50. 1 3. That is to come to dissolve all these things and according to his promise to make New Heavens and a New Earth wherein dwelleth Righteousness and to fulfill all his good Word Isay 51. 6 10. 2 Pet. 3. 10 15. With this the afflicted Believer comforts himself when he is overwhelmed My days saith he are like a shadow that declineth and I am withered like Grass But thou O LORD shalt endure for ever and thy Remembrance unto all Generations Thou shalt arise and have mercy upon Zion When the Lord shall build up Zion he shall appear in his Glory The Heavens and the Earth shall perish but thou shalt endure thou art the same and thy years fail not The Children of thy Servants shall continue c. Ps 102. From this eternally and infinitely glorious person the Apostle votes Grace and Peace to the Churches For he is the God of Grace the God of all Grace 1 Pet. 5. 10. The God of Peace the very God of Peace Heb. 13. 20. 1 Thes 5. 23. He is and was and is to come the God of Grace and Peace Again the Apostle votes Grace and Peace to be to them from another person viz. And from the seven Spirits which are before his Throne To wit before the Throne of him which is and which was and which is to come the Almighty who sits upon the Throne and whose Kingdom ruleth overall This Grace and Peace is also desired from these seven Spirits ch 4. 5. and ch 5. 6. There are different Opinions about these seven Spirits what they are they are by some supposed to be seven Glorious Angels because called seven and because of that said in ch 8. 2. I saw the seven Angels which stood before God But others judge that hereby is meant the Holy and Eternal Spirit with whom I herein agree and believe that to be the meaning of the Phrase 1. Because Grace and Peace is voted from the seven Spirits as from the Father and Jesus Christ but this is never voted from the Angels in any of the Epistles of the residue of the Apostles but either from the Father and the Son Rom. 1. 7. 1 Cor. 1. 3. c. Or also from the Holy Ghost 2 Cor. 13. 14. Nor in any other place of the Scripture that I have ever seen produced Object Some do conceive that Jacob votes Grace and Blessing from a created Angel in saying The Angel which redeemed me from all evil bless c. Gen. 48. 16. Answ 1. More generally Christ is so called in many places as Behold I send an Angel before thee beware of him for my name is in him Ex. 23. 20 23. so also he is called the Angel of his presence Isay 63. 9. and the Angel of the Covenant as is evident Mal. 3. 1. And so certainly that speaks of him in Gen. 48. 16. For 2. That Angel there spoken of is said to have redeemed Jacob c. Now that act and work is never in Scripture applied to any meerly created Angels but he that redeemed Jacob whether personally or nationally considered was and is Jehovah Isay 44. 6 21 24. and ch 48. 20. 3. That Angel is said to have redeemed him from all evil but it is evident that Angel which redeemed him from the Hand of his Brother Esau and from that evil of fear concerning him was Jehovah even the Messias For he wept and made Supplication even prayed to that Angel and who was that Angel even Jehovah the God of Hosts Jehovah is his name his Memorial and therefore this was the Angel which redeemed him from all Evil. Compare Gen. 32. 24 30. with Hos 12. 3. 5. 4. Yea it doth also appear that Jacob worshipped this Angel which was Christ and worshipped him by Faith for so it is said By Faith Jacob when he was a dying blessed both the Sons of Joseph and worshipped upon the top of his Staff Compare Gen. 48. 16. with Heb. 11. 21. By all which it appears that was no meerly created Angel 2. It further appears that the seven Spirits do mean the Holy and Eternal Spirit because they are signified to be upon Christ that elect precious Stone Compare Rev. 5. 6. with Zech.
especially of them that believe and whose Grace brings Salvation to all men 1 Tim. 4. 10. Tit. 2. 11. Act. 26. 18. And the faithful Martyr who laid down his life in defence and confirmation of the truth to this end was he born and for this cause he came into the World that he should bear witness to the truth and he witnessed a good confession before Pontius Pilate Joh. 18. 37. 1 Tim. 6. 12 13. And the first begotten of the dead or first-born from the dead as Col. 1. 18. One who died and was in the heart or belly of the earth and was born from the dead this is a birth Act. 13. 32 33. yea the first-born from the dead in his Resurrection that in all things he might have the pre-eminence Herein he was mightily declared and determined the Son of God Col. 1. 18. Rom. 1. 3 4. and ch 8. 29. He was raised before any others Mat. 27. 53. He is the first-fruits of them that sleep 1 Cor. 15. 20 23. who left the rest of the dead behind him and in due time they shall be born and raised also as is implied in that he is said to be the first-born Isay 26. 19. and he is the first fruits of them that sleep in him whose Image they shall bear as they have born the Image of the earthly 1 Cor. 15. 45 48. Whose vile bodies shall be changed and fashioned into the likeness of his glorious Body Phil. 3. 21. and who shall be raised before the rest of the dead Therefore also are they called the first-born Heb. 12. 23. and as the first-fruit is holy so also shall the lump be A glorious Church without spot or wrinkle or any such thing but holy and without blemish Rom. 11. 16. Eph. 5. 25 27. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first Resurrection Rev. 20. 4 5 6. And the Prince of the Kings of the Earth His name is King of Kings Rev. 17. 14. and ch 19. 16. And he is the Ordainer Ruler and Disposer of them as the Earth now stands By him Kings reign and Princes decree Justice By him Princes rule and Nobles even all the Judges of the Earth Prov. 8. 15 16. He is gone up into Heaven and is on the right hand of God Angels Authorities and Powers being made subject to him God hath exalted him and given him a name above every name 1 Pet. 3. 22. Phil. 2. 6 9 10. And this shews unto us the preciousness of his Blood for it is upon the account thereof he is so highly exalted in our nature Phil. 2. 6 9. and it may instruct the great-ones of the Earth to worship him as the Psalmist saith Be wise now therefore O ye Kings be instructed ye Judges of the Earth kiss the Son c. Ps 2. 6 7. 10 12. Col. 4. 1. Yea therefore God hath committed all Judgment to him that all men should honour him as they honour the Father Joh. 5. 22 23. and this consideration may instruct us whom we should obey first of all even him who is higher than the highest of all Creatures Act. 4. 17 20. and ch 5. 28 29. And it may strengthen us to wait upon him and keep his way for he can and will preserve us in so doing and punish our Enemies whoever they are Mat. 28. 18 20. Col. 2. 6 10. Ps 105. 14 15. and it may preserve us from judging one another Jam. 4. 12. And he is the Prince of the Kings of the Earth hereafter God hath made him his first-born higher then the Kings of the Earth Ps 89. 27. Isay 41. 1 2. Unto the Angels God hath not put into subjection the World to come but he hath done so unto Jesus who by the Grace of God tasted death for every one him he hath raised from the dead and set him at his own right hand in the Heavenly Places far above all Principality and Power and Might and Dominion and every name that is named not only in this World but also in that which is to come Heb. 2. 5 9. with Eph. 1. 18 22. He is the Maker of those Holy Kings who shall reign on the Earth Rev. 1. 6. and ch 5. 10. From him they shall receive Laws and rule under him Isay 33. 17 22. and ch 32. 1. And all Kings shall serve and obey him Ps 22. 27 28. and 67. 4. and 47. 6 7. and 72. 8 12. and 82. 8. and 86. 9. and 138. 4. Rev. 17. 14. and ch 21. 24. From this excellent one also he desires Grace and Peace unto the Churches even from him who died yea rather is risen again unto whom all Power is given not only in this World but also in that to come And thus far is the Salutation Now followeth the Doxology or rendring of Praise and Glory to him Vnto him that loved us when we were in our Sins and before he washed us Ezek. 16. 4 5. He had great love to us when we were dead in Sins Eph. 2. 4 5. He then loved us and gave himself for us Gal. 2. 20. Gave himself for our Sins Gal. 1. 3 4. He loved us and gave himself for us an offering and a Sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling savour 1 Joh. 3. 16. Eph. 5. 2. And made known this love to us and caused his goodness to pass before us when we were Ungodly-ones and Enemies in our minds by wicked works Eph. 2. 4 5. Col. 1. 21 22. And by these Bands of a Man and Cords of Love over-came us and prevailed with us to love him because he first loved us Hos 11. 4. 1 Joh. 4. 16 17 19. and in the knowledge and belief of his first-love being prevailed withal to love him he loved us with peculiar manner of love Behold what manner of love hath he bestowed upon us that we should be called the Sons of God! As the Father hath loved him so hath he loved us 1 Joh. 3 1. Joh. 14. 21 23. and ch 15. 9. 10. To him be Glory and Dominion for ever and ever even to all Eternity Amen Rev 5 8 10. and for and thorow his love to us unworthy undeserving and ill deserving-ones He washed us from our Sins in his own Blood Oh wonderful love 1. Sin is a filthy thing a nasty noisome loathsome thing in it self and in the account of them who judge righteous Judgment This is signified in such sayings as these Let us cleanse our selves from all filthiness of the Flesh and Spirit 2 Cor. 7. 1. When the LORD shall have washed away the filth of the Daughter of Zion c. Isay 4. 4. Ezek. 36. 25. They are therefore rightly called Fools who make a mock at Sin Prov. 10. 23. and ch 14. 9. 2. When he loved us and before he washed us we were in our Sins and Filth we had our Conversation amongst the Children of Disobedience in the lusts of our flesh fulfilling the desires of the flesh and of the mind and were by
God and his Father God is Christ's Father his proper and only immediate Father and Jesus Christ is the proper and only begotten Son of the Father Joh. 5. 18. Rom. 8. 32. Joh. 1. 18. and ch 3. 16. and it is only proper to Christ and to no other individual Person to call God my Father Joh. 10. 29 37. and God is Christ's Father immediately by Divine and Eternal Generation Prov. 8. 22 30. and in his Incarnation and taking our nature upon him that holy thing that was born of the Virgin was the Son of God Luk. 1. 32 35. and in his Resurrection from the dead as he saith thou art my Son this day have I begotten thee Acts 13 32 33. Unto God and his Father he hath made us Kings namely 1. To rule in due reason unto and for him in Judgment Isay 32. 1. as it is said of Solomon The Lord made him King for or as in former Translations unto the LORD his God 2 Chron. 9. 8. so are these not to reign for themselves or for their own Lusts not to serve them but to serve him and be for and unto him Hos 3 3. Acts 13. 22. And Priests To minister unto him now by Faith and hereafter gloriously not to be like those Priests those Idolatrous Priests whom the Kings of Judah ordained to burn Incense in the high Places nor like them who burnt Incense to Baal to the Sun and Moon and Planets and all the Host of Heaven 2 Kings 23. 4 5. nor like them that kissed and sacrificed to the Calves 2 Chron. 13. 8 9. nor to offer Sacrifice or burn Incense to the Queen of Heaven Jer. 44. 8 15 24. nor to the Virgin Mary or any of the said Saints departed or Angels Acts 14. 15. Col. 2. 18. Rev. 19. 10. and ch 22. 8 9. but unto God in Christ as the only Object of Divine and Religious Worship and Adoration Mat. 4. 10. 1 Joh. 5. 20 21. 2. Or also Kings and Priests unto God and his Father to wit before him and in his account like to that saying Luk. 20. 38. All live unto him though not unto us they are dead to us and in the account of Men but yet they live unto and before him and in his account Rom. 4. 17. so here though Men own them not as nor call them Kings and Priests but look upon them as the vilest of Men as the filth and off-scouring of all things as persons not fit to live yet they are Kings and Priests unto him who judgeth righteously Whosoever serves Christ him will his Father honour now and for ever 1 Sam. 2. 29 30. Joh. 12. 26. To him be Glory and Dominion for ever and ever Amen Namely To him who hath loved us and washed us and made us Kings and Priests c. And upon these accounts also because he hath done so graciously for us and to us 2 Tim. 4. 18. 2 Pet. 3. 18. A clear proof that he is God over all God blessed for ever Amen Rom. 9. 5. and as appears in Rev. 1. 8. Now in this Doxology we may learn 1. Those that know his name and have tasted his graciousness ascribe and render to the Lamb that was slain Glory and Dominion and desire it might be to him for ever and ever to which is added Amen as setting their Seal hereto Rev. 5. 12 14. and ch 7. 10 12. they seek not Glory to be rendred to themselves Prov. 25. 27. but ascribe it to him who hath worthily received it and who is in our nature become the Lord of Glory 1 Cor. 2. 8. Joh. 17. 5. and to the Father and Holy Spirit with him one God To Christ they here ascribe Glory Lustre Splendour and Honour this Glory to be our Redeemer that is his name for ever Isay 63. 16. Heb. 29. this Glory to have all fulness in him Col. 1. 18 19. to open the blind eyes Isay 42. 1 6 8. and to be the only head of the Church Col. 1. 18. Heb. 3. 1 6. and the only High-Priest Heb. 5. 5. and ch 7. 24 28. and to be the opener of the Book of God's Counsels Rev. 5. 1 12 13. and he shall appear in Glory Tit. 2. 13. Ps 102. 16. Mat. 25. 31. And Dominion Lordship all Power in Heaven and on Earth Mat. 28. 18. He is now Lord of all Invisibly and Spiritually and Lord of his Church Acts 10. 36. Eph. 5. 30 31. and hereafter he shall have Dominion from Sea to Sea visibly and gloriously Dan. 7. 14 16 27. Ps 72. 8 12. Zech. 9. 9 10. This they give namely ascribe and render what is and shall be his not add any thing really to him Neh. 9. 6. who hath first given to him and it shall be recompensed Rom. 11. 35 36. 2. And they desire it may be given by all others also in the Church Eph. 3. 21. and by all Men the Sons of the mighty Ps 29. 1 2. the kindreds of the People and all Men Ps 96. 1 10. Isay 42. 1 8 12. 1 Chron. 16. 24 30. and he hath died for all and all Judgment is committed to him that all should honour him as they should honour the Father Joh. 5. 22 23 24. yea they call upon all his works in all places of his Dominion to bless him and upon every thing that hath breath to praise him Ps 103. 20 21 22. and Ps 150. 6. see the notes on ch 4. v. 9. and on ch 5. v. 8. and v. 10. Verse 7. Behold he cometh with Clouds and every eye shall see him and they also which pierced him and all kindreds of the Earth shall wail because of him even so Amen In this Verse we have proposed to and set before us 1. Somewhat of great concernment we are called upon to attend and consider Behold he cometh with Clouds 2. We have a Prophetical Account of the visibleness of his coming And every Eye shall see him and they also which pierced him 3. The sadness which shall thereby be occasioned to some And all kindreds of the Earth shall wail because of him 4. The breathing vote and desire of the Apostle Even so Amen 1. Somewhat of great concernment we are called upon to attend and consider Behold he cometh with Clouds This surely takes in and includes first of all his coming in those Judgments which he will execute before he comes personally in which he is hastening his coming personally and thereby coming So Clouds in Scripture oft-times signifie that which is terrible and affrighting A Day of Wrath or Judgment Ps 18. 11. and 97. 2. Joel 2. 2. Zeph. 1. 15. Nah. 1. 3. But surely hereby ultimately is meant his personal coming like the same Phrase used in that visional discovery given to Daniel ch 7. 13. Here consider we 1. The matter we are called upon to behold He cometh with Clouds 2. The Note of Attention prefixed hereto Behold 1. The Matter we are called upon to behold and attend He cometh with
perform that spoken of ver 7 And of Him who sent and signified this Book by his Angels ver 1. So here we have an Account of the Person unto whom it was sent 1. By his name I John 2. By his Relation to the Churches who also am your Brother and companion 3. By some particular Account of the things wherein He was related to them In the tribulation and in the kingdome and Patience of Jesus Christ 4. By the Place where He was when this was sent and signified unto Him I was in the Isle that is called Patmos 5. By the cause or Reason of his Being there for the word of God and for the Testimony of Jesus Christ 1. He is described to us by his name I John so chap. 21. 2 and chap. 22. 8. thus He nameth Himself like Paul Gal. 5. 2. 1 Thes 2. 18. nay like to our Lord in this Book I Jesus ch 22. 16. He doth not add great and Honourable titles to himself and much less names of blasphemy such as the Man of sin takes to himself As Christ's Vicar and the High Priest and Head of the Church on earth c. But without any Honourable and much less Blasphemous Title doth He describe Himself As also do Paul Peter James Jude He was not desirous of Vain glory nor sought after praise of men Learn we of Him yea of Jesus whom He imitated who is meek and lowly in heart Mat. 11. 29. Oh what Humility was in Him Humble we our selves also and in due time He will exalt us 1 Pet. 5. 5 6. 1. He to whom this Revelation was sent and signified was John a mean man in this world and a tradesman none of the rich and Honourable of the world but a poor Fisher-man Mat. 4. 21. And one that went a-fishing after Christ was risen from the dead And so some Considerable time after he was an Apostle Joh. 21. 2. In the last times especially God and Christ have been staining the Pride of man's glory and will do it fully and compleatly at the last that no flesh may glory in his presence Christ did chuse the poor of this world to reveal his Mysteries to many or most of his disciples were fishers who were chosen by Him in his personal ministration to be Apostles Joh. 21. 2 3. And the Apostle of the Gentiles to whom this Grace was given to preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ was as men speak by way of Reproach a Mechanick a Tent-maker And did work in his trade after he was an Apostle Act. 18. 2 3. and ch 20. 35. 1 Thes 2. 9. 2 Thes 3. 7 8. And yet what Visions and Revelations of the Lord were vouchsased to him 2 Cor. 12. 1 7. yea how greatly did our Lord himself humble himself He to whom this Revelation was imediately given was not only the Son of one espoused to a carpenter and the Reputed son of a carpenter Mat. 13. 55. But they said of him also is not this the Carpenter Mark 6. 3. The poor and mean ones of this world have the Gospel preached to them Luke 4. 18. and ch 7. 22. And they being faithful have the mysteries of the Kingdom opened to them Mat. 13. 11 16. Of a truth God is no respecter of persons Oh let us not have the faith of our Lord Jesus Christ the Lord of glory with respect of persons Hearken my beloved Brethren hath not God chosen the poor of this world rich in faith and Heirs of the Kingdom which he hath promised c. Jam. 2. 1 2 5. 2. I John none of the wise-men of this world not instructed into or acquainted with Philosophy or with the Heathens art science of this world which the Apostle calls vain deceit Col. 2. 8. And Science falsly so called 1 Tim. 6. 20. But he was a poor ignorant man As it is said The High Priest and wise ones of this world perceived that he was an unlearned and ignorant man an idiot Act. 4. 14. And so was Peter also the first-named Apostle usually and the Apostles generally to whom the Gospel was committed and the mysteries of the Kingdom made known I thank thee O Father saith Jesus Christ Lord of Heaven and earth because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent and hast revealed them to Babes Even so father for so it seemed good in thy sight Mat. 11. 25 26. Luke 10. 21. with Mat. 13. 11 16. Though he be Lord of Heaven and Earth and therefore might reveal his secret to whom he pleases and imploy whom he pleaseth for bearing his name yet it hath pleased him to prefer Babes in this matter before the wife and learned ones You see your calling Brethren How that not many wise men after the flesh are chosen But God hath chosen the foolish things of this world to confound the wise c. That no Flesh might glory in his presence 1 Cor. 1. 20 26 29 30. And though some Wise-men after the Flesh may be chosen yet they must become Fools that they may be wise 1 Cor. 3. 18 20. Yea this they said of our Lord to whom this Revelation was given How knoweth this Man Letters having never learned Joh. 7. 15 16. Alas the Wisdom of this World is Foolishness with God and he that seemeth to be wise herewith must cease from his own Wisdom that he may be wise 1 Cor. 3. 18 20. Therefore let us not lean to our own Understanding nor glory in Wise-men Prov. 3. 5. and ch 23. 4. 1 Cor. 3. 21. and ch 1. 18 23 Col. 2. 8 9. c. 3. I John one that was subject to and polluted with like Infirmities and Evils as others one that had Sin in him and had sinned 1 Joh. 18. 10. that had in many things offended One that forbad such an one as cast out Devils in Christ's Name when he should not have so done Mark 9. 38 40. One that sought pre-eminence to the offence of many of the residue of the Disciples Mark 10. 35 41. One that would have called for Fire from Heaven to consume them that received not Christ for which Christ rebuked and sharply reproved him Luke 9. 51 56. One that with the rest had Indignation against that good Work of that good Woman who testified Love to our Lord Jesus Mat. 26. 7 8. One of them that watched not with Christ one Hour and thereby lost such an opportunity as he never had again Mat. 26. 40. One that with the rest was offended and left and forsook Christ in his great Afflictions and Sufferings Mat. 26. 31. 56. Joh. 16. 32. One with the rest whom our Saviour upbraided for his Unbelief and hardness of Heart after Christ's Resurrection Mark 16. 14. yet to this John who was formerly guilty of many Evils was this Book sent and signified So great is the Love of our Lord Jesus that it covers all their Sins who confess and forsake them so it did John's Evils And not
7. and when he exhorts the believers to love one another he saith to them If there come any unto you and bring not this Doctrine to wit the Doctrine of Christ receive him not into your house neither bid him God speed for he that bids him God speed is partaker of his evil deeds 2 Joh. 5. 6 7 9 12. 3. We have an account of some Particulars in which he was their Brother and Companion not in any evils found amongst them as we have said but in tribulation and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ 1. In tribulation or rather in the tribulation to wit of Jesus Christ as followeth for that refers to all the three And so it shews unto us In what tribulation he was their Brother and Companion to wit in that of Jesus Christ and not in any wherein they might suffer as fools or evil-doers justly from the hands of those amongst whom they lived And so we may learn 1. That the Apostle John and all the Churches were in tribulation for he was their Brother and Companion therein and also sympathized with them in theirs They were all in tribulation though not all alike in it And this is the outward Portion of them in this World as our Saviour said Prophetically In the World ye shall have tribulation Joh. 16. 33. And the Apostle told the Disciples they must thorow much tribulation enter into the Kingdom of God Act. 14. 22. and Rom. 8. 35 36. manifold afflictions and Persecutions did attend the Apostles yea as the Apostle saith All that will live Godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecution Mat. 10. 23 25. 2 Tim. 3. 11 13. Ps 34. 19. 1 Pet. 5. 9. Though Christ loveth his disciples yet he doth not now this way testify love to them in preserving them from tribulation Joh. 14. 27. But in love to them he now tries them 1 Pet. 4. 13. Heb. 12. 3 7. this is not to be looked for in this World by them that follow Christ Luke 12. 49 51. rest is not assured to them till the Lord Jesus be revealed from Heaven 2 Thes 1. 5 7. when there are new Heavens and a new Earth then God will wipe away all tears from their eyes and not before compleatly Rev. 21. 1 4. how are they mistaken who talk of Halcionian dayes here and reigning now on earth 1 Cor. 4. 8 12. And consider we this before that being fore-warned we may be forearmed Thus God dealt with all and with the Prophet also Jam. 5. 10 1 Pet. 4. 12 13. and he was their Companion namely in bearing and sympathizing with them As the expression is used Heb. 10. 33 34. He had Compassion on them weeping with them c. Rom. 12. 15 16. 2 Cor. 11. 28 29. he had member-like love to and feeling with them in their tribulation Learn we of him 1 Cor. 12. 12 26. Heb. 13. 1 3 4. 2. The tribulation in which he was their Brother and Companion was the tribulation of Jesus Christ To wit 1. Such affliction and tribulation as he endured from the hands of men the afflictions of Christ Col. 1. 24. for while Christ was here he was a Man of Sorrows and acquainted with grief And no marvel then thaâ— his followers be partakers of tribulation also Mat. 10. 24 25. Joh. 15. 20. he suffered for the Gospel's sake and as a Peace-preacher And they are made partakers of such tribulation even for Christ and and the Gospel's sake Joh. 15. 21. and ch 16. 1 4. 2 Tim. 1. 7 8. and ch 2. 3 8. Rom. 8. 28 29. Mat. 16. 24. Luk. 14. 26 27. This is the Believers proper tribulation the bonds of the Gospel Isay 66. 5. Mat. 5. 10 12. 2. The tribulation of Christ to wit that which Jesus Christ owned as his and therefore sympathized with them therein and took notice of their afflictions In all their afflictions he was afflicted Isay 63. 9. hence he saith Saul Saul why persecutest thou me Act. 9. 5. Heb. 2. 17 18. and ch 4. 15 16. he reckoneth that which was done unto his Brethren as done unto him Mat. 25. 45. Now here we may observe by way of Inference from what hath been said 1. In that he was their Companion in the tribulation of Jesus Christ and that they did indure tribulation for Christ's sake amongst many of whom were many miscarriages and faults for which afterward they are reproved So we may see that such believers as have faults may yet suffer for Christ and the Gospels sake so here see ch 2. 13 15 19 20 he may count such worthy of this grace and favour Phil. 1. 29. 30. 2. In that the Apostle was their Companion in tribulation and in compassion and fellow-feeling so it signifieth that the grace of God moves us to pity others of our Brethren when they are in affliction though we may be our selves in tribulation also and not so to pore and look upon our own things as to be forgetful of them Thus the Apostle when he tells the Philippians 't is given to you in the behalf of Christ not onely to believe but also to suffer for his sake yet he presently exhorts them look not every man on his own things but every one also on the things of others Let this mind be in you which was also in Christ Jesus c. Phil. 1. 29 30. with ch 2. 1 4 5. Heb. 13. 2 3. 1 Cor. 12. 25 26. nay many times God is ordering affliction to us that we might learn thereby and be fitted to pity others Jona 4. 7 11. It was a great commendation of the Churches of Macedonia and the efficâ—cy of the grace of God upon them that in a great trial of affliction the abundance of their joy and their deep poverty abounded to the Riches of their liberality 2 Cor. 8. 1 2. And thus it would also be with us were the Grace of God yielded up to by us we should not only mind our own troubles but consider the trials and afflictions of others also Thus it was with this Apostle 3. When he was their Companion in the tribulation of Jesus Christ then this Book was sent and signified to him so else-where many times when his people have been in affliction God hath wonderfully appeared to them Act. 5. 19 20. At such a time he is nigh to them and graciously manifesting himself to them And this â—s for Comfort to all when they are in such a condition Isay 43. 1 2. 2 Cor. 1. 3 5. But to this we may speak further in due time 2. And in the Kingdom of Jesus Christ to wit he was their Brother and Companion therein and so they and he were in it 1 Thes 2. 12. Mat. 13. 38 43. Now here we may enquire and consider 1. What is this Kingdom of Jesus Christ And why so called 2. How are all hearty and unfeigned believers in this Kingdom 1. What is this Kingdom It is said to be that of Jesus Christ
Jesus 2 Pet. 1. 10 11. Now here we may observe for our Instruction 1. That Believers may be in tribulation and in the Kingdom of Jesus Christ together their being now in his Kingdom doth not exempt them from tribulation though such shall be kept from evil nor doth their suffering Tribulation the Tribulation of Christ exclude them his Kingdom But of such Sufferers we may say Behold we count them happy that endure Jam. 5. 11. when our Saviour saith Blessed are ye Poor for your's is the Kingdom of God he presently adds Blessed are ye when men shall hate you and when they shall separate you and shall reproach you and cast out your names as evil for the Son of man's sake Rejoyce ye in that day and leap for Joy for behold your reward is great in Heaven Luke 6. 20 23. Men may receive the Word in much Affliction and yet with Joy of the Holy Ghost which is one of those things in which the Kingdom consists 1 Thes 1. 6. with Rom. 14. 17. Ps 91. 1 4. 2. Those that believe are Brethren in the Kingdom of Jesus Christ and here they may rejoyce together they are called in one hope of their calling and Heirs of the Kingdom which God hath promised to them that love him though they are the Poor of this World Eph. 4. 4. Jam. 2. 1 5. Though they are poor here and destitute of the things appertaining to the Kingdom of this World yea and in Tribulation also yet they are Joynt-heirs with Christ Here the Rich and the Poor meet together 3. Those that are within this Kingdom may have and are in a capacity to have Mysteries opened to them to some more to some less according to his good pleasure but to them that are without without the Kingdom these things are in Parables Mark 4. 11. 4. The Kingdom they are Brethren and Companions in is the Kingdom of Jesus Christ that which Christ hath obtained for them and is the King of They are beholden to Christ for it that no Flesh might glory in his presence or be puffed up one above another 2 Pet. 1. 11. 3. And patience of Jesus Christ This is the third particular in which he was their Brother and Companion Where consider we also 1. What is this patience of Jesus Christ here spoken of 2. Why is it called the patience of Jesus Christ 1. What is this patience of Jesus Christ here spoken of 1. It is a patient continuance in well doing enduring therein even to the end and not being weary or fainting in our minds Rom. 2. 7. Gal. 6. 9. receiving the Word of the Kingdom and bringing forth fruits with Patience with Perseverance Luke 8. 15. Those that are thus patient are distinguished from and preferred before such as begin well but are afterwards weary letted or driven back by any means Gal. 3. 3. and ch 5. 7. Luke 8. 13 14. with v. 15. And so also it is a patient continuance in holding forth the profession of the Faith without wavering Heb. 10. 23 25. Holding forth the Word of life and therein seeking the good of and being patient towards all Men in so doing Phil. 2. 16. Rev. 2. 3. 2 Tim. 2. 23 24. The Servant of the Lord must not strive but be gentle unto all men apt to teach patient in meekness instructing them that oppose themselves 1 Thes 5. 14. And especially seeking the good of them that are of the Houshold of Faith Rom. 15. 1 5. Gal. 6. 9 10. And continuing in prayer watching thereunto and therein with all perseverance praying always and not fainting or being out-evill'd Luk 18. 1. Eph. 6. 18. Col. 4. 2. And in opposing such as are gain-sayers to the truth striving for the saith of the Gospel and in nothing terrified by its Adversaries Phil. 1. 27 28. Rev. 2. 2. 2. This patience is also to be exercised in a meek and quiet induring tribulations and afflictions thus when our Saviour acquaints his disciples what hard usage they shoud meet with in the World he thus exhorts them In your patience possess ye your souls Luke 21. 16. 18. and the Apostle Paul exhorts Be patient in tribulation Rom. 12. 12. and gloried in the Thessalonians in the Churches of God for their patience in all their persecutions and tribulations which they endured 2 Thes 1. 4. Jam. 5. 10. which patience is not an insensibleness of the affliction or being like a stock or a stone for this is blockishness or stupidity rather then patience and no vertue but a vice like that reproved they cry out when he bindeth them Joh. 36. 13. thou hast stricken them but they have not grieved Jer. 5. 3. who was so patient as our Lord Jesus Ps 40. 1. and yet he was sensible of his afflictions Ps 22. 1 2. he offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears Heb. 5. 7. but this patience is opposed to pride Eccl. 7. 8. and to fretting and striving Ps 27. 7 8. 2 Tim. 2. 23 24 and so it is to be exercised towards God in an humble and meek bearing his Hand and not hastening deliverance from under it out of his way 1 Pet. 5. 5 6. and towards men in not fretting against them in our hearts Ps 37. 1 7. nor reviling them or rendring railing for railing 1 Pet. 2. 20 22. and much less resisting their evil with force and violence for all that thus take the Sword shall perish by the sword Rev. 13. 9 10. and ch 14. 12. thus Patience is to be exercised in induring tribulation Jam. 1. 2 3 4. Heb. 10. 36. 3. And this patience of Jesus doth also consist in a waiting for the Lord for his teaching direction consolation and salvation as the Psalmist instructs rest in the LORD and wait patiently for him Ps 37. 7. and which the Prophet commends to us in saying It is good that a Man should both hope and quietly wait for the Salvation of the LORD Lam. 3. 26. and so to wait for the Lord from Heaven 1 Thes 1. 10. Even as the Husbandman waiteth for the precious fruit of the earth and hath long patience for it Jam. 5. 7 8. Rom. 8. 25. not taking up short in any thing here but expecting and looking for him till he cometh that when he appeareth we may say Loe this is our God we have waited for him and he will save us This is the LORD we have waited for him we will be glad and rejoyce in his Salvation Isay 25. 9. Phil. 3. 20 21. and Blessed are all they that wait for him Isay 30. 18. 2. Why is this called the patience of Jesus Christ 1. Because it is such-like patience as he exercised while he was here he continued in well-doing he went up and down doing good Acts 10. 38. It was his meat and drink to do the will of him that sent him and to finish his work John 4. 34. I must work the works of him that sent me while it is
orders it for great good to them and others as Gen. 50. 20. 4 We may also see that all power is Christs both in Heaven and on earth so as none can go any further than he permits in afflicting his people Doubtless they that Banished John had malice enough to have killed him but he to whom all judgment and government is committed hindred them and as it were said Hitherto shall thou go and no further surely the wrath of man shall praise him and the remainder he will restrain Ps 76. 10. 5. We have to consider the cause and reason of his being in the Isle of Patmos and that was For the Word of God and for the Testimony of Jesus Christ for the explication whereof see notes on v. 2. But here note 1. He was not banished thither for being a Jew simply or such an account as those spoken of Act. 18. 2 3. Christians may be banished and yet not as Christians but suffer in a common calamity but it was not so here 2. Nor was he banished for evil doing for resisting or rebelling against the Authorities that were over him There is no cause to rejoyce in such sufferings but to be ashamed of them nor for evil-doing in a more general acceptation Let noneof you suffer as a Murtherer or as a Thief or as an Evil doer or as a Busy-body in other Mens matters saith the Apostle Peter Rom. 13. 1 3. Tit. 3. 1. 1 Pet. 2. 16 17. and ch 4. 15 16. Rev. 13. 10. 3. But his sufferings were for the Word of God and for the Testimony of Jesus Christ to wit for the Gospel because he had faithfully preached and declared that That which rendred him a meet Subject in Christ's Account to have this Revelation sent and signified to him v. 1 2. rendred him an Object of the Anger and Displeasure of the Emperor and was the cause of his banishment The LORD seeth not as Man seeth and herein his Sufferings and Tribulations were upon the same account as his Brethrens were not for trivial things and much less for doing evil or not doing what was good and he might lawfully do but for the Kingdom of Heaven's sake and so for the Gospel's sake like herein to Paul he endured bonds for Christ Phil. 1. 12 13. 2 Tim. 1. 11 12. He was in bonds for the Gospel Phil. 13. 2 Thes 1. 5. And so his sufferings were upon such account as in enduring which Men are pronounced Blessed and great encouragement is set before them to rejoyce herein Mat. 5. 11 12. Mark 8. 35. and ch 10. 29. Rejoyce saith Peter inasmuch as ye are made partakers of Christ's Sufferings that when his Glory shall be revealed ye also may be glad with exceeding Joy 1 Pet. 4. 13. And Instruction is given not to be ashamed of the testimony of our Lord But to partake of the Afflictions of the Gospel 2 Tim. 1. 7 8 and ch 2. 1 3 8. And it is a gracious gift when Men are counted worthy to suffer for the Gospel and therefore it is matter of rejoycing Phil. 1. 27 29. Acts 5. 41. The sufferings false teachers avoided though they might suffer upon other accounts Gal. 6. 12 13 14. Verse 10. I was in the Spirit on the Lord's Day and heard behind me a great Voice as of a Trumpet In this Verse we have 1. The Condition or Posture he was in I was in the Spirit 2. The time when he was so On the Lord's Day 3. An account in general of what he heard And heard behind me a great Voice as of a Trumpet 1. The Condition or Posture he was in I was in the Spirit So ch 4. 2. and ch 17. 3. and ch 21. 10. Not only the Spirit was in him for so he is in all unfeigned believers And yet the Spirits being in a Man is diversly accepted in Scripture Sometimes and ordinarily as a Spirit of Wisdom and Revelation in the knowledge and for the acknowledgment of Christ and as a Spirit of Grace Supplication Adoption and Child-like boldness And so he is in them as a Ruler in an House to direct teach comfort admonish them c. Rom. 8. 11. 1 Cor. 3. 16. and ch 6. 19. Otherwise extraordinarily to fit them for Prophecy Government c. 1 Pet. 1. 11. Numb 27. 18. But that which he here saith is I was in the Spirit And there may be and is ordinarily as much difference between these two to wit the Spirits being in a Man and his being in the Spirit as between a Mans having Wine in him and being in Wine Though yet at some times also this Phrase of being in the Spirit is so taken as may be affirmed of all unfeigned Believers and little differing from the Spirits being in a Man Rom. 8. 9. And indeed Believers are in the Spirit both as to the life of their Spirits they live therein to wit the Spirit is the Spring Principle Quickener Maintainer and Presever of their Spiritual Life as in the Testimony He glorifieth Christ c. Joh. 6. 63. begetting them to a lively hope Rom. 15. 13. and comforting them and filling them with Joy Rom. 14. 17. with Joh. 16. 14 15. and ch 15. 26. and they in whom he dwelleth richly are in the Spirit as the way walking in him Gal. 5. 16 25. Rom. 8. 13 14. But here the Phrase signifieth some further thing to wit a being in the Spirit after an extraordinary manner so as that a Man is carried out of and above himself divinely transported and carried up of and filled with the Spirit so the voice said Come up hither ascend up thither and immediately I was in the Spirit See Notes on ch 4. v. 1 2. It is the same thing as is spoken by Paul of a Man in Christ whether in the Body or no he could not tell caught up in the Spirit into the sight of and fitted for the understanding high and mysterious things as the Spirits being in a Man and Christs being in him are used indifferently Rom. 8. 9 10 2 Cor. 12. 1 5 7. It is a being as it were out of the Body or out of a Mans self in the Spirit of the Lord and in his Spirit in the Spirit of his mind Acts 12. 9. and ch 10. 10. Hence oftentimes this being in the Spirit is expressed by lifting up or carrying as out of and above themselves as Ezek. 12. 14. and ch 2. 1 3. and ch 11. 1 24. and ch 37. 1. Persons are not meet for such Visions till they are out of and above themselves as it were 2. The time when he was in the Spirit on the Lord's Day that is so say 1. Either on such a Day as the Lord pleased thus to visit him in his day and time which he who is a God of Judgment was pleased to choose out and pitch upon to reveal these things to him in So his time and day may not be ours As Christ saith to his Mother Woman
fathers Mat. 1. 1. Luke 1. 72 74. Acts 2. 30. But he was also the Son of Adam Luke 3. 24 38. and he is the first-born of every creature Col. 1. 15. the second Man who came into the room of the first Man and undertook for him when all Mand-kind was in his loins and so became the last Adam of whom the first was the figure 1 Pet. 1. 20. 1 Cor. 15. 45 47. Rom. 5. 14. and hence many times this title of the son of Man is given to him when the scripture speaketh of God's love to Man-kind As the Son of Man is come to save that which was lost Mat. 18. 11. To seek and to save that which was lost Indefinitely Luke 19. 10. The Son of Man came not to destroy Mens Souls but to save them Luke 9. 56. and ch 2. 10 11. as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness so must the Son of Man be lifted up For God so loved the World c. Joh. 3. 14 16. 17. The Son of Man was made lower than the Angels for a little while that he by the grace of God should taste death for every Man Heb. 2. 6 9. 3. This title is given unto him to instruct us that he was the heir of all that misery that appertained to Man-kind for and because of their first sin and sinfulness the inheritour of all that sad heritage of affliction Man brought upon himself and hence oftentimes he is called the Son of Man when his abasement and sufferings are spoken of The Son of Man was made a little while lower then the Angels Heb. 2. 6 9. The Son of Man had not whereon to lay his head Luke 9. 58. the Son of Man shall be betrayed unto the chief Priests and Scribes and they shall condemn him to death c. Mat. 20. 18 19. see also Mat 26. 2 24 45. Mark 8. 31. Joh. 8. 28. and ch 12. 23 27 31. 34. Isay 53. 1 10. Rom. 4. 25. 1 Peter 3. 18. 4. And he is called the Son of Man because he is the Heir and inheritour of all the glory that was given unto us and conferred upon us in the first Publick man and which by our Sinning we came short of he hath restored that which he took not away Rom. 3. 23. Psal 69. 4. he restored our nature in his person into the Image of God Jam. 3. 9. into perfect Innocency Integrity Immortality and eternal life 1 Joh. 3. 5. 2 Tim. 1. 9 10. 1 Joh. 5. 10 11. 1 Cor. 1. 30. And he hath obtained eternal redemption the inheritance of new Heavens and a new earth Heb. 9. 12. He in our nature and for us is Crowned with that Glory and Honour where-with the first Man Adam was and God hath set this Son of Man over the works of his hands and hath put all things under his feet though yet we see not all things put under But this shall be gloriously manifested in due time Compare Ps 8. 4 8. with Heb. 2. 5 6. Hence also when our Saviour saith The Sabbath was made for Man and not Man for the Sabbath he presently addeth and inferreth Therefore the Son of Man is Lord of the Sabbath As intimating he is Lord of all that was made for Man Mark 2. 27 28. This is the person whom he in vision saw 2. We have next to enquire and consider The place where he saw him or one like to him and that is In the midst of the seven Candlesticks Rev. 2. 1. that is to say there he saw him as the Son of Man as one who hath died and is risen again and who is a merciful and faithful High-priest as afterwards Heb. 2. 17 18. and ch 4. 14. 16. Rev. 1. 18. What these candlestikcs are and why they are called and compared unto candlesticks we have considered before See the notes on v. 12. But here we have to enquire and consider How the son of Man is said to be in the midst of the seven candlesticks 1. He is in the midst of his Churches as a King and governour he is Gods King whom he hath set upon his Holy Hill of Zion And so he is the King of Saints Ps 149. 2. â— Rev. 15. 3. Thus this phrase in the midst is applied to Kings as with respect to their subjects so Solomon the figure of Christ saith in his prayer to God O LORD my God thou hast made thy Servant King And thy Servant is in the midst of thy people which thou hast chosen 1 King 3. 6 8. so let us set a King in the midst of it Isay 7. 6. and The Prince in the midst of them Ezek. 46. 10. so is Christ in the midst of his Churches as a King To give laws unto them and rule and order them his gracious Kingdom ruleth over them and amongst them The LORD is their law-giver statute-maker and King Isay 33. 22. he is their only Rabbi Mat. 23. 8 10. the father of their spirits Heb. 12. 9. The Lord of their faith and consciences 1 Cor. 8. 6. Eph. 4. 4 5. The chief Shepherd and Bishop of their Souls 1 Pet. 2. 25. and ch 5. 5. Heb. 13. 20. He is the only Head of his Body the Church by whose Scepter the Word of his Kingdom they are to be ruled and governed and this Honour they are not to give unto any Man on Earth Col. 1. 18. and ch 2. 19. Mat. 23. 8 10. And they are his Kingdom and voluntary Subjects that have received and are to receive the Law from his mouth and to lay up his words in the midst of their hearts Job 22. 21 22. Eph. 3. 17. Deut. 33. 3. Psal 110. 1 4. And as a King he is in the midst of them to save and defend them from the evil of all he is ordering they demeaning themselves as his Candlesticks in bearing forth the light he is their King and he will save them Isay 33. 22. he is their refuge and strength a very present help in trouble and as such an one he is in the midst of them they shall not be moved Ps 46. 1 5. Hence that Sing O Daughter of Zion shout O Israel the King of Israel the LORD is in the midst of thee thou shalt not see evil any more The LORD thy God in the midst of thee is mighty he will save thee he will rejoyce â—ver thee with Joy c. Eph. 3. 14 17. Cry out and shout thou Inhabitant of Zion trust in the Lord and be not afraid for great is the Holy One of Israel in the midst of thee Isay 12. 2 6. So Joel 2. 21 27. 2 Chron. 16. 9. 2. He is and his work in the midst of them is to sing the new Song the Song of Victory even praise unto our God to wit that he hath been slain and sacrificed for us 1 Cor. 5. 7. and that he is raised again and hath triumphed gloriously over all our Enemies His own right Hand and his Holy Arm
is God Ps 90. 1 2. His counsels are of old Isay 25. 1. so such a like description is given of the Father as the Ancient of days The Ancient of days did sit whose garment was white as snow and the hair of his head like the pure Wooll Dan. 7. 9. he is the everlasting Father Isay 9. 6. he is not like us who are of yesterday and know nothing Job 8. 9. but the Lord possessed him in the beginning of his way before his works of old he this Wisdom of God was set up from everlasting from the beginning or ever the the earth was c. Prov. 8. 23. 31. He was glorious with the Father before the World was and is now glorified in our nature with the same glory Joh. 17. 4 5. his Kingdom Rule and Government is everlasting Ps 145. 13. his goings forth have been from of old from the days of eternity Mich. 5. 2. 1 Tim. 1. 17. he is the Ancient of days and with him is Wisdom and strength Job 12. 12 13. Heb. 1. 10 11. Ps 93. 1 2. And this is for usefulness to us 1. To engage us to listen unto him and submit to his government seeing he is the Ancient of days Thus himself instructs us from this reason and upon this account I was saith he set up from everlasting when there were no depths I was brought forth when there were no fountains abounding with water before the mountains were settled c. now therefore hearken unto me O ye children for blessed are they that keep my ways Prov 8. 22 30 32. Isay 48. 12. 2. Seeing he is in the midst of the churches who is the everlasting Father and whose Wisdom and government is everlasting It may encourage them to trust in him at all times and not fear as Rev. 1. 17. To trust in him for ever for in the LORD Jehovah is everlasting strength Isay 26. 3 4. His throne is established of old he is from everlasting And though the flouds lift up their voice and Waves yet he is high and mightier than they He sits and rules upon the flouds he sits King for ever Ps 93. 2. 4 with Ps 29. 10. and 147. 5 6. 3. It shews unto us the Blessedness of tohse that have the LORD for their God there is none like unto their God and therefore none like to them Deut. 33. 26 29. Ps 33. 6 12. 4. It may preserve us from worshipping any other than this most excellent one and God in him who is the first and the last who is the eternal Wisdom and whose counsels of old are faithfulness and truth Isay 25. 1. and ch 43. 9 13. and ch 46. 1 10. 2. His head and his hairs were white like Wool as white as Snow namely purely white holy without mixture of pollution or defilement so white oft signifieth in Scripture Dan. 11. 35. and ch 12. 10. so white garments are said to be holy garments Lev. 16. 4. and particularly upon the Mitre which was upon the head of the High-priest there was a plate on which was engraven Holiness to the LORD or of the LORD called the holy Crown Exod. 28. 36 39. and ch 39. 28 31. Zech. 3. 3 5 8. so our Lord Jesus who is without beginning of days he is holiness in all Though he be the Ancient of dayes yet he is without sin or mixture of pollution he is the holy one in all his Wisdom and government and his counsels of old are faithfulness and truth Isay 25. 1. Heb. 1. 8 9. he is anointed with holy Oyl Ps 89. 19 20. with the holy Spirit Acts 2. 33. and ch 10. 38. and crowned with the holy pure crown Lev. 8. 9. with Ps 21. 3. and the Seraphims sing unto him Holy Holy Holy is the LORD of hosts Isay 6. 1 3 10. with Joh 12. 40 41. and in his Churches in the midst of his Candlesticks he is holy as in himself 1 Joh. 2. 20. so also in his work to sanctify them preserve them and perfect whatsoever doth concern them Rev. 3. 7. Heb. 7. 24 26. Joh. 17. 18 19. As he then who hath called you and who is in the midst of you is holy so be ye holy in all manner of conversation Lev. 19. 2. and ch 21. 8. 1 Pet. 1. 14 16. and ch 2. 4 5. 3. White like wooll or like a fleece To give us to understand that he is in all his Wisdom government thoughts and counsels and in all one 2 Cor. 5. 14. he is one Lord Ps 89. 19. with Deut. 6. 4. he is not divided but in all like a fleece bushy Cant. 5. 11. there is a perfect accord in all his government thoughts and purposes and in all he is the saviour of all Men especially of them that believe 1 Tim. 4. 10. he hath not a will and a will a secret will contrary to his revealed there is no clashing or separation in him but in all his Wisdom thoughts law and Doctrine c. he is like a fleece and so like Snow for he giveth snow like Wooll Ps 147. 16. and the hearing and heartily receiving this Doctrine that he is one LORD would move and prevail with us to love the Lord our God with all our heart and soul and mind and strength and our neighbour as our selves Mark 12. 29 30. 1 Tim. 2. 1 5. 2. And his eyes were as a flame of fire The eyes we know are the Organs or Instruments of seeing wherewith we may behold any visible thing as the scripture doth abundantly testify and as our experience confirms his eyes were as a flame of fire or as lamps of fire Dan. 10. 6. And hereby these things are signified to us 1. That all things are manifest before him and seen by him as a flame of fire discovereth and manifesteth all things even such things as are in the dark also Isay 4. 5. Thus also he describeth himself in ch 2. 18. These things saith the Son of God who hath his Eyes like unto a Flame of Fire and to shew â—hat he means thereby he saith v. 23. All the Churches shall know that I am he that searcheth the Reins and Hearts He is of a most piercing sight and inspection all things are naked and opened unto the Eyes of him with whom we have to do Heb. 4. 13. Jer. 17. 9 10. Rom. 8. 27. He hath the Spirit immeasurably upon him and the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deep things of God 1 Cor. 2. 10. And hereby he knoweth what is in Man Joh. 2. 24 25. He knoweth the thoughts of Men they are manifest unto him Mat. 9. 4. and ch 12. 25. Luke 5. 22. and ch 6. 8. and ch 9. 47. and ch 11. 17. He knoweth the hearts of all Men Acts 1. 24. Yea he knoweth all things Joh. 21. 17. And this may be of usefulness being duly considered 1. To admonish the rebellious that they should not exalt themselves Ps 66. 7. Let them not say no eye seeth
us as many secretly are saying in their hearts who walk in crooked paths and such particularly also who deal proudly and contemptuously against the righteous Job 34. 21 28. Ps 11. 1 4. and 10. 8. 12 14. and Ps 94. 1 9. Ezek. 9. 9. for there is nothing hidden from him 2. To exhort his Churches and every one of us to walk before him and to be perfect Gen. 17. 1. For the Eyes of the LORD are in every place beholding the evil and the good Prov. 15. 3. 1 Chron. 28. 8 9. He seeth not as Man seeth but he looketh upon the Heart 1 Sam. 16. 7. Oh therefore let us so receive his Grace to purpose that we may in Sincerity say as he did Lord thou knowest all things thou knowest that I love thee Joh. 21. 17. Hell and Destruction are open before him how much more then the hearts of the Children of Men Prov. 15. 11. and ch 17. 3. Be ye then clean ye that bear the Vessels of the Lord 2 Cor. 6. 16 18. for he is amongst you who hath such Eyes he knoweth your hearts and works Prov. 5. 21. 3. To encourage them to hold fast the profession of their Faith without wavering This is the use the Apostle makes of this consideration there is no Creature saith he that is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and opened unto the Eyes of him with whom we have to do seeing then that we have a great High-priest that is passed into the Heavens let us hold fast our profession Heb. 4. 13 14. The Eyes of the LORD run to and fro thorowout the whole Earth strongly to hold with them whose hearts are perfect towards him 2 Chron. 16. 9. Ps 34. 9 15. And therefore the consideration hereof is proper and powerful to strengthen them to hold forth the word of life in word and Conversation and not to fear them that are their Adversaries nor their fear Prov. 22. 11 12. For though they know not what devices they are devising against them yet their High-priest doth Jer. 11. 18 20. Ps 33. 18. And he is watching for their good and espying and beholding what is acted secretly against them to disappoint the devices of the crafty and to cover his Servants and Followers Isay 4. 5. 2. His Eyes are as a Flame of Fire which noteth also the terribleness of him against such as are and persist Enemies and in Enmity unto him and that so remaining he will destroy them and render to every one according to their works So when he cometh to make War and to smite the Nations and destroy the Beast and false Prophet he is thus described In Righteousness he doth judge and make War his Eyes were like a Flame of Fire Rev. 19. 11 13. c. And thus also he describes himself to the Angel of the Church in Thyatira when he threatneth Destruction to the false Prophetess and her Children yea and to any of his Churches in case they turn aside to crooked paths and afterward signifieth what Power is given to him to break the Nations in pieces as ch 19. These things saith the Son of God who hath his Eyes like unto a Flame of Fire ch 2. 18 23 27. And indeed this is the effect of the former as to such as reject abuse or turn from his Grace he makes a diligent search into the hearts and reins that he may punish such according to their works and set his Eyes upon them for evil if they so persist till the decree bring forth and the Day pass as the Chaff Amos 9. 1 4. As they cannot escape his all-searching Eye so neither can they escape Destruction who will not have this Man to reign over them and he is no respecter of persons but so also he will deal with his Churches or any in them in case they sin against him and all the Churches shall know that he searcheth the Reins and Hearts and will give to every one of them according to their workâ— Rev. 2. 18 23 29. Behold Isâ—ael after the Flesh Deut. 4. 23 26. And as the Apostle saith if God spared not the natural Branches take heed lest he spare not thee Rom. 11. 21 22. 1 Cor. 10. 9 11. So he who hath his Eyes like unto a Flame oâ— Fire threatneth that he will remove the Candlestick from Ephesus come unto Pergamos with his sharp Sword come as a Thief on Sardis and spue Laodicea out of his mouth except they did repent ch 2. 5 12 16. anâ— ch 3. 3 16 19. Ps 99. 3 8. Isay 33. 14 15. And the consideration hereof may be of usefulness to us to admonish us to take heed that we sin not against him lest he be angry with us and sharpen his Eyes upon us as the Lord saith Beware of â—im and obey his Voice provoke him not for he will not pardon your Transgressions for my name is in him Exod. 23. 20 21. but to demean our selves â—s those in his House and Holiness becomes his house for ever Heb. 3. 6. Ps 93. 5. And it may encourage us in exercising our selves unto Godliness to expect his protection over us and destruction of our Enemies For if we do indeed obey his Voice and do all that he speaks then the Lord will be an Enemy to our Enemies and an Adveriary unto our Adversaries and he will go before us and in due time bring us into and give us possession of the Heavenly Canaan Exod. 23. 22 23. Deut. 9. 3. Verse 15. And his Feet like unto fine Brass as if they burned in a Furnace and his Voice as the sound of many Waters Here we have still and further an account given us of what the Apostle saw in this Vision and which he was commanded to write 1. His Feet like unto fine Brass as if they burned in a Furnace Somewhat like unto what is said of the living Creatures their Feet sparkled like the colour of burnished Brass Ezek 1. 7. Daniel saith his Hands and his Feet were like to polished Brass Dan. 10. 6. And this first Branch of the Description of him in this Verse is also conjoyned unto His Eyes being like unto a Flame of Fire in Rev. 2. 18. And much what the same instructions signified by this as by that And surely by his Feet as here or Hands and Feet as in Daniel are meant his works ways and goings the Feet being the Instruments of going or walking in any way whatsoever and these are said to be 1. Like unto fine Brass or polished Brass that is clear purely bright free from all pollution or defilement as Brass or some other mettal purified in the fire His ways of mercy are clean from all unrighteousness and impurity whatsoever He is gracious and full of compassion slow to anger of great Mercy he is good unto all his tender Mercies are over all his works And yet still The Lord is righteous in all his ways Ps 145. 8 9 17 18. His ways
of his words like the voice of a multitude ch 10. 6. As waters do sometimes signify peoples and multitudes c. Rev. 17. 15. so his voice is said to be like unto the voice of a multitude To signify to us 1. The Loudness of his words so as they may be heard at a great distance and by which he doth awaken and stir us up to mind what he saith to us in and by his voice The noise of many waters may be heard afar off and so may the voice of his words even when Men are asleep As Daniel saith my comeliness was turned into corruption and I retained no strength yet heard I the voice of his words and when I heard the voice of his words then was I in a deep sleep on my face and my face toward the ground Dan. 10. 6 9. Isay 17. 12 13. and sometimes a great Thunder is joyned with the voice of many waters Rev. 14. 2. and ch 19. 6. So his voice in his Gospel is very loud in which he is declaring to us himself and what an one he is and his sufferings and the Glory which there-thorow he hath received so that which Christ first of all speaketh with his voice to the Apostle John is I am the first and the last I am he that liveth and was dead and Behold I am alive for evermore c. Rev. 1. 17 18. And this he speaks with a loud voice to awaken us to hear mind and consider it and not lightly pass it over for this is of wonderful concernment always to hear in hearing how shall we escape if we neglect so great Salvation which at the first began to be spoken by the Lord c. Heb. 2. 1 4. so we have elsewhere an account given us of a voice from Heaven as the voice of many waters as here and as the voice of a great Thunder c. and they sung a new song to wit of the sufferings of Christ and his glory Rev. 14. 2 3. with ch 5. 9. and Ps 40. 1 3. and 98. 1. c. of these things he speaketh aloud in his Gospel that all may hear Hence the Apostle propounds this question and gives answer to it But I say have they not heard yes verily their sound went out into all the earth and their words unto the ends of the World Rom. 10. 14 18 And his servants are commanded to sound this good news forth O Zion that bringest good tidings get thee up into the high mountains O Jerusalem that bringest good tidings lift up thy voice with strength lift it up be not afraid c. Isay 40. 5 9. with this voice in his Gospel he cries and calls unto all in due season that are come to years of understanding Doth not Wisdom cry and understanding put forth her voice she standeth in the top of high places c. unto you O Men I call and my voice is to the Sons of Men. Hear for I will speak of excellent things c. Prov. 8. 1 4 6. and ch 1. 20 21. And together in and with this loud sound in the Gospel in which he is making known and declaring glad Tidings of great Joy to all people there is Instruction and Admonition given to all and especially to his Churches To hear and worship him and not to worship the Beast nor his Image noâ— to set up their postes by hâ—s Rev. 14. 6 9. Ezek. 43. 2 8 9. And also his voice in his Judgments is like the noâ—se of many waters very loud that it might be heard by us In them the Lords voice crieth unto Men Micha 6. 9 10. Jer. 6. 23. so the Angels said with a loud voice woe woe woe to the Inhabiters of earth Rev. 8. 13. And hereafter when he comes to raise the dead it shall be with a loud voice so as that all that are in their graves shall hear it and shall come forth c. 1 Thes 4. 16. Joh. 5. 28 29. Ps 50. 1 3. and when he comes to take to him his great power and to reign his voice shall be wonderfully loud as it is said A voice came out of the Throne saying praise our God and I heard as it were the voice of a great Multitude and as the voice of many Waters and as the voice of mighty Thundrings saying Allelujah for the Lord God Omnipotent reigneth Rev. 19. 5 6. 2. His voice was as the sound or voice of many waters Namely it was a Mighty an Almighty voice and indeed he whose voice it is is the Almighty v. 8. So the noise of great or many waters are said to be as the voice of the Almighty Ezek. 1. 24. and ch 10. 5. so his voice in his Gospel is a mighty and powerful voice Loe therein he sendeth forth his voice and that a mighty voice Ps 68. 33. so as he enableth the dead Souls to hear it as our Saviour saith Verily Verily I say unto you The hour is coming and now is when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God c. Joh. 5. 25. and in and by his Gospel all things that are reproved are made manifest wherefore he saith with a powerful and impowering voice Awake thou that sleepest and arise from the dead and Christ shall give thee light Eph. 5. 13 14 15. his word is powerful and with power Luk. 4. 32. Ps 29. 4. otherwise his Servants might even be ashamed of it which now they have no reason to be Rom. 1. 16. he doth not in his Gospel speak to the outward ears of Men only But also the Spirit of the Lord is present therein and therewith to open the blind eyes of the Souls of Men and to unstop their deaf ears and to turn them from darkness to light and from the power of Satan unto God Acts 26. 18 23. he not onely calleth upon men but also he stretcheth forth his hand power and Spirit unto them Prov. 1. 24. Isay 65. 2. and they do know and prove the exceeding greatness of his power therein who rebel not against it it worketh effectually in them who are not disobedient and gainsaying to it but who do with the heart believe it so as it is the power of God to the utmost salvation of them Rom. 1. 16. 1 Cor. 1. 18 23 24. Eph. 1. 19 20. 1 Thes 1. 4 5. and ch 2. 13. And so his voice is a mighty voice in all his providential government as it gave a being to all things at the first so he rules and orders all things thereby at his pleasure he at the beginning spake and it was done and so it is still Ps 33. 6 9. The voice of the LORD is upon the Waters The God of glory thundreth The LORD is upon many Waters The voice of the LORD is powerful The voice of the Lord is full of Majesty The voice of the Lord breaketh the cedars The voice of the Lord divideth the flames of fire The voice of the Lord shaketh
that which is perfect is come that which is in part shall be done away 1 Cor. 13. 8 9 10. Then they shall not teach every Man his Neighbour and every Man his Brother saying know the Lord for all shall know him from the least to the greatest Jer. 31. 34. Heb. 8. 11. 5. Stars they are to acquaint us that now their work is to rule in and amongst the Churches so it is said God made two great lights the greater light to rule the Day and the lesser light to rule the Night and to rule over the Day and over the Night Gen. 1. 16 18. The Moon and the Stars to rule by Night Ps 136. 9. So should these Angels do and be such as should rule not as the Princes of the Gentiles do and lawfully may over their Subjects Mark 10. 42. not to have Dominion over the Faith of any or as Lords over the Flock of Christ 2 Cor. 1. 24. 1 Pet. 5. 1 3. but in speaking to them the word of God as his word with all Authority and therewith instructing admonishing reproving counselling c. And being Examples and Patterns unto others in Word and Conversation in Charity in Spirit in Faith in Purity Heb. 13. 7 17 24. 1 Tim. 3. 4 5 6. and ch 4. 10. and ch 5. 17. Mat. 24. 45. Tit. 2. 11 15. And so for order in and about Assemblies and Assemblings appointing Times Places c. 6. Stars God hath made use of to fight against his and his Peoples Enemies as it is said They fought from Heavens the Stars in their courses fought against Sisera Judg. 5. 20. So God makes use of these also having fitted and furnished them with gifts and skil to fight against Satan and his Instruments to which the Apostle exhorts Timothy saying fight the good fight of Faith 1 Tim. 6. 12. And the Apostle speaking of himself saith I have fought the good fight I have finished my course I have kept the Faith â— Tim. 4. 6 7. and the Weapons of their Warfare are not carnal but mighty thorow God to the pulling down strong-holds casting down Imaginations c. 2 Cor. 10. 4 5. Eph. 6. 10 11 12. 7. The Stars are not clean in the sight of God of the Holy Lord God Job 25. 5. So it may also be said of the Angels of the Churches and of the most pure of them while here In many things they offend all Jam. 3. 2. they are subject to like passions as others are as it is said of Elias and too often polluted therewith Jam. 5. 17. for there is not a just Man upon the Earth that doth good and sinneth not Eccles 7. 20. and therefore they are not to be worshipped or sacrificed unto as hath been said Acts 14. 15. but they need an High-priest aswel as any others and to come continually by the Laver unto the Altar Ps 2â— 8. 8. They are called and compared to Stars to teach them that they should be Inhabiters of Heaven and mind heavenly things they are chosen of God to have and should have their Conversation in Heaven and so above others however in degree So they especially should dwell above in their Faith Hope Desires Delight Exercise Expectation that they may be Patterns and Examples unto others to be imitated by them as the Apostle saith Brethren be followers together of me and mark them which walk so as ye have us for an example for our Conversation is in Heaven from whence also we look for the Saviour the Lord Jesus Phil. 3. 17 20. So the Stars are called the Stars of Heaven Job 22. 12. Isay 13. 10. Nahum 3. 16. To the Stars are the twelve Apostles of the Lamb compared who had their dwelling on high Rev. 12. 1. and so should the Angels of the Churches have they should have their delight in and hold forth the Heavenly Word the Gospel with the Holy Ghost come down from Heaven 1 Pet. 1. 12. Heb. 12. 25. 9. Stars also they are called to signifie that God may be so provoked by their evils or by the Iniquities of others as to with-hold or with-draw the light from them and so render them unuseful and unprofitable to others So he threatneth as with respect to those natural lights The Stars of Heaven and the Constellations thereof shall not give their light And the Stars shall with-draw their shining Isay 13. 10. Joel 2. 10. So also from these Spiritual Stars he may take away his Holy Spirit and those gifts he hath been giving to them or their utterance in Testimony of displeasure to themselves or others unto whom they have formerly mâ—â—â—stred and held forth the light Ps 51. 11. Isay 5. 6. and ch 29. 10. Ezek. 3. 26. yea and it is possible that these Stars may by their Sin fall from and in God's Judgment be cast down from Heaven So we read in this Book that the Stars of Heaven fell unto the Earth Rev. 6. 13. and ch 8. 10. and ch 9. 1. and that the Dragon's Tail drew the third part of the Stars of Heaven and did cast them unto the Earth Rev. 12. 4. and this consideration might admonish them not to be high-minded but fear and others of their Brethren also to have their Conversation as becometh the Gospel of Christ Mica 2. 6. 10. They may also be called Stars to mind them of the Glory that shall be given unto and conferred upon them in their being faithful unto the death though yet this glory may be differently given to them for one Star differeth from another in glory so also it shall be in the Resurrection of the dead 1 Cor. 15. 41 But yet when the chief shepherd shall appear they shall all of them receive a Crown of life which â—adeth not away 1 Pet. 5. 5. Then they that be wise or teachers shall shine as the brightness of the firmament And they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever Dan. 12. 3. and the mindfulness hereof is propet and powerful to provoke them and prevail with them to be stedfast unmoveable always abounding in the work of the Lord forasmuch as they know their labour shall not be in vain in the Lord. In such like respects the Angels are called and compared to stars in this vision 2. What is imported to us in this that he hath them in his right hand 1. He who hath the seven Spirits of God hath these seven stars to fill enlighten fit and furnish them that they may be instruments of his praise and shine as light in the World Rev. 3. 1. To give wisdom and understanding unto them and pour out his spirit unto them that hereby they may be profitable unto others 1 Cor. 12. 1 7. Yea though they be dead and withered yet he hath the holy spirit in the immeasurable fulness thereof to dispense unto them and to revive and re-enlighten them as Rev. 3. 1 2. Or also if they sin against him he can take away or
said of some They overcame Satan with the blood of the Lamb and with the word of their Testimony c. Rev. 12. 11. So the Apostle when he tells the believers that they wrestle not against flesh and blood but against principalities against powers c. he then exhorts them to take unto themselves the whole armour of God and particularly The Sword of the Spirit which is the Word of God Eph. 6. 10 12 17. This word of God abiding in us we shall overcome the wicked one and the World 1 Joh. 2. 14. and ch 5. 4 5. 2 Cor. 10. 4 5 6. Jer. 23. 29. Tit. 1. 9 13. And that it is as a sharp two-edged Sword might be also of admonition to us to fear the word of the LORD Exod. 9. 20. and to tremble at it Isay 66. 5. for it is very sharp and if we provoke him to anger he will fight against us herewith For he is strong that executeth his word Joel 2. 11. and especially take we heed of entertaining ungodly and Antichristian teachers whose work it is to corrupt us from the Simplicity that is in Christ Jesus Ps 119. 161. see the notes on ch 2. v. 12. We have to consider the appearance of his face or countenance And his countenance was as the sun shineth in his strength That is to say 1 His face as Dan. 10. 6 or his countenance was as the Sun wonderfully clear and full of Light it did inlighten the earth as it were It was clear as the Sun Cant. 6. 10. 2 Sam. 23. 4. as the Sun without clouds and in its greatest height and so indeed he is in the Gospel the light of the World Joh. 8. 12. and ch 12. 46. in comparison of whom all Instruments are but stars as in the beginning of this verse even the most eminent ones of them also Rev. 12. 1. In his face God hath shined forth the light of the knowledge of his Glory 2 Cor. 4. 4 6. and all things are discovered by his appearance in the glorious Gospel Eph. 5. 13 14. Joh. 3. 19. and together herewith he is very chearing and delectable to them that behold him and put their trust in him Truly the light is Sweet and a pleasant thing it is for the eyes to behold the Sun especially this Sun of righteousness For the LORD is a Sun c. Eccl. 11. 7. Ps 84. 10 11. and 67. 1. and Ps 4. 6. and hereafter he shall appear gloriously as such an one in the new Jerusalem That City shall have no need of the Sun neither of the Moon to shine in it for the glory of God shall lighten it and the Lamb shall be the light thereof Rev. 21. 22. and ch 22. 3 5. Isay 60. 19. yea and his face is as the Sun very â—ructifying to the beholding and believing Soul it fills it with the fruits of righteousness Deut. 33. 14. 2 Cor. 3. 18. 2. His face was as the Sun shineth to wit wonderfully glorious and full of lustre and splendour above the brightness of the Sun at Mid day Act. 26. 12. he is that Angel that came down from Heaven whose face was as it were the Sun Rev. 10. 1. So when he was transfigured his face did shine as the Sun and there he received Honour and Glory from the excellent Glory Mat. 17. 2. 2 Pet. 1. 16 17. and indeed God hath wonderfully glorified his Son Jesus in our nature even with the same Glory which he had with him before the World was Act. 3. 13. with Joh. 17. 5. he hath raised him from the dead and given him Glory that our Faith and hope might be in God 1 Pet. 1. 20 21. God hath given him Glory above all others with respect to him the most eminent Angels of the Churches are but stars There is one glory of the Sun another of the Moon and another of the stars but he as much yea far more excels them in Glory than the natural Sun doth the stars 1 Cor. 15. 41. and he hath worthily received this Glory as the four living creatures four and twenty elders and innumerable company of Angels doâ— acknowledge saying with a loud voice worthy is the Lamb that was sâ—ain to receive power and riches and Honour and Glory c. Rev. 5. 8 9 14 and this Glory he hath obtained in the Man and is entred into it thorow sufferings Luke 24. 25 27. That face of his that was spit upon and beaten is now as the Sun in his strength and in due season he shall appear in his Glory In his own glory and in the Glory of his Father and in the Glory of his holy angels Ps 102. 16. Mal. 4. 2. Mat. 16. 26. Luke 9. 26. and those also that come unto him his Church who are now clothed with him Rev. 12. 1. shall shine forth as the Sun in the Kingdom of their Father Mat. 13. 43. They that love him shall be as the Sun when he goeth forth in his might Judg. 5. 31. 3. His countenance was as the Sun shineth in his strength very dreadful terrible and formidable unto his enemies so in Dan. 10. 6. it is thus read His face was as the appearance of lightening and so we read of the Suns smiting and beating Ps 121. 6. Jona 4. 8. and the Sun signifiâ—th tribulation and temptation as the Sun shall not light on them nor any heat Isay 49. 10. Rev. 7. 16. and the Sun hath looked upon me Cant. 1. 6. and whereas our Saviour saith in his parable when the Sun was up they were scorched he thus explicates it afterwards when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word c. compare Mat. 13. 6. with v. 21. and this understanding of the expression may also be taken in as appeareth by what followeth Vers 17. And when I saw him I fell at his feet as dead and he laid his right hand upon me saying unto me fear not I am the first and the last Here he beginneth to acquaint the Apostle John who the glorious person was which he saw in vision And in this verse the Apostle doth declare unto us 1. What effect that had upon him which he visionally saw 2. What the Son of Man did and said unto him to strengthen him 1. What effect that had upon him which he visionally saw and when I saw him I fell at his Feet as dead When I saw him namely in Vision see notes on v. 12. in Spirit see notes on v. 10. he saw not his personal body only this extraordinary Revelation was given unto him Now 1. Here we may observe that he saw before he fell Christ Jesus did strengthen him to see and behold in Vision that which he commanded him to write and who goeth to a Waâ—fare at any time at his own charges â— he will enable and strengthen us to what he calls us and in waiting upon him and keeping his way he will not leave us nor forsake us Acts 26. 16 17. 2. We
for behold I bring you good tidings of great joy which shall be to all people for unto you Men is born a Saviour Luk. 2. 10 11. so here Christ setteth not before John to comfort and strengthen him somewhat peculiar unto himself or something in which he was preferred before others but that which is proper to comfort any in any tribulation or trial whatsoever for these glad-tidings of the Gospel are proper to comfort all that mourn 2 Cor. 1. 3 5. Isay 61. 1 2 3. Christ setteth his first love which he hath manifested in laying down his life for us and taking it up again to imbolden him and strengthen him against his fear There is no fear in love saith this Apostle but perfect love casteth out fear because fear hath torment he that feareth is not made perfect in love 1 Joh. 4. 16 18 19. and so our Saviour takes the same course to strengthen the Church of Smyrna These things saith the first and the last which was dead and is alive I know thy Works and tribulation and Poverty c. Fear none of those things that thou shalt suffer Rev. 2. 8 9 10. Christ here sets not before John his being an Apostle or a preacher of the Word of God and Testimony of Jesus or that he had cast out Devils in his name and in his name had done many wonderful workes he doth not mind him of or strengthen him with any of his own good Signes Frames Marks Qualifications Changes or alterations or any thing within him or done by him nor with any secret thing But sets before him his death Resurrection everliving c. to strengâ—hen his heart and remove his fears and and to revive and quicken him That which is true for every Man and to be declared and preached to every Man he puts to the Rememberance and consideration of him and doth as it were say to him as Paul did to Timothy to strengthen him in the grace in Christ against his fears and discouragements Remember that Jesus Christ of the seed of David was raised from the dead according to my Gospel 2 Tim. 2. 1 8. For indeed that which is proper to comfort all that mourn is that also fundamentally wherewith he comforts them that mourn in Zion and gives them beauty for ashes the Oyl of joy for mourning the garment of praise for the Spirit of heaviness Isay 61. 1 2 3. Oh that this may be considered by us that their consolations of God may not be small with us that we may not have some secret thing with us Job 15. 11. but that in all our fears and distresses we may Remember the years of the right hand of the most high that we may Remember the works of the LORD even his wonders of old Ps 77. 7 11. with Ps 118. 15 22 23. 2. Now when Christ was in Heaven and when he vouchsafed this vision unto his servant John he minds him of and seâ—s before him his sufferings resurrection and reviving that these might not be forgotten by him when Christ was thus lifting him up and exalting him that the Lord's death might always be remembred by him 1 Cor. 11. 23 26. so in vision he appears in the midst of the throne and of the four living creatures and in the midst of the elders as a lamb that had been slain and many times in this book he is called a Lamb and the Lamb that the whole family and househould of God in heaven and in earth might with thankfulness remember and consider and make mention of this that he was slain c. Rev. 5. 6 9 11 12. This also was discourst of in the vision when Christ was transfigured by Moses and Elias who appeared in Glory and speak of his decease which he should accomplish at Jerusalem Luk. 9. 30 31. and lest the Apostle Paul should be exalted above measure thorow the abundance of the Revelations so as to forget the sufficiency of this grace of Christ there was given to him a thorn in the flesh the messenger of Satan to buffet him 2 Cor. 12. 7 9. Oh that this Precious Blood may never be forgotten or undervalued by us how-ever Christ be lifting us up for by this we are saved if we keâ—p in memory what hath been preached to us unless we have believed in vain viz. how that Christ died for our sins according to the Scriptures and that he was buried and that he rose again the third day according to the Scriptures c. 1 Cor. 15. 1 3 4 5. c. More particularly he setteth before him these things 1. I am he that liveth Though thou art dead yet I live he is alive he hath life in himself and this the Father hath given to him in our nature Joh. 1. 4. And as the Father raiseth up the dead and quickeneth them even so the Son quickneth whom he will For as the Father hath life in himself so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself Joh. 5. 21 26. This last Adam was made and is a quickening Spirit 1 Cor. 15. 45. The Spirit of life resteth upon him And he is become the fountain of life Ps 36. 9. and he hath power to give life to those that are dead in any consideration whatsoever Joh. 5. 21. and ch 6. 33. so he saith to the Angel of the Church in Sardis These things saith he that hath the seven Spirits of God I know thy works that thou hast a name that thou livest and art dead But though that Angel and Church generally were dead yet the spirit was upon Christ to enliven them and quicken them again Rev. 3 1 2. Though he was crucified thorow weakness yet he liveth by the power of God 2 Cor. 13. 4. This he now propounds to his Servant John to revive and strengthen him In this Job comforts himself when God stript him of his Glory and took the Crown from his head and destroyed him on every side when he put his Brethren far from him and his acquaintance were estranged from him when those that dwelt in his house and his maidens counted him for a stranger and â—he called his Servant and he gave him no answer when his breath was strange to his Wife yea young Men despised him all his inward friends abhorred him and they whom he loved were turned against him c. yet saith he I know that my redeemer liveth and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the earth c. Job 19. 6. 19. 25 26. and on this account the Psalmist â—ejoyceth and signifieth that hereby the great things he had been speaking of should be effectâ—d and accomplished The LORD liveth and blessed be my rock and exalted be the God of the rock of my Salvation 2 Sam. 22. 44 47 50. Ps 18. 46. so when he had been speaking and prophecying of the glorious Majesty of the Kingdom of Christ and that all nations and Kings should fall down before and worship him
bearing the Judgment of the World he hath cast Satan the Prince of the World out of his principality Joh. 12. 31. and all power is given unto him both in Heaven and on Earth Mat. 28. 18 20. 2 Cor. 1. 9 10. Joh. 5. 27. and ch 3. 35. with ch 10. 17. Because he humbled himself and became obedient unto death the death of the Cross therefore also hath God highly exalted him and given him a name above every name c. Phil. 2. 6 7 8 9 10. And seeing he hath and hath thus obtained the Keys of Hell and Death it may be of much usefulness unto us as to say a little 1. Herein we may see the preciousuess of the sufferings and blood of Christ 1 Pet. 1. 19. 2. It may admonish us not to have idolatrous esteems of Men make not great Men your arme for Men of low degree are Vanity and Men of high degree are a Lye to be laid in the Ballance they are alike lighter than Vanity Ps 62. 9. How high or great soever they are they are Men and not God Isay 31. 3. therefore trust not in them nor in the most learned skilful and mâ—st experienced Physicians for they have not the Keys of Hell and Death if he will not with-draw his anger the proud helpers do stoop under him Job 9. 13. What Man whether wisest or greatest or strongest or richest or healthithiest is he that liveth and shall not see death shall he deliver his Soul from the Hand of Hell Ps 89. 48. and 146. 3 4. 3. This consideration may encourage his Servants not to be afraid of their Enemies for not they but he hath the Keys Acts 26. 17. All power is given unto me both in Heaven and on Earth Go ye therefore Disciple all the Nations c. saith our Saviour unto his Apostles Mat. 28. 18 20. Heb. 2. 14 15. 1 Cor. 15. 58. 4. Fear him so as not to provoke him Luke 12. 4 5. Exod. 23. 21. for our breath is in his hand and the Keys of Hell and Death are in his hand Ps 107. 10 12. 5. Pray unto and seek help of him and in his name and come unto God by him to whom should a people seek but to their God When we fall down and there is none to help us yet in crying to him he can save us out of our Distresses and bring us out of Darkness and the shadow of Death and break our bands asunder For he hath broken the Gates of Brass and cut the Bars of Iron in sunder Isay 8. 19. Psal 68. 18 20. and 107. 13 16. Jer. 30. 12 18. 6. It may comfort them that wait upon him and keep his way that though they must dye yet he liveth and hath the Keys of Hell and Death and will in due season open their Graves and bring them forth and make them partakers of everlasting Life Joh. 6. 40. and ch 11. 25 26. 1 Thes 4. 15 18. 2 Cor. 4. â—2 14 17. These things our Lord sets before his Servant John when he was as dead and greatly afraid to revive him and to strengthen him and encourage him against his fearâ— And let us learn from hence 1. When we are â—ainting and fearful to look unto Jesus and consider his Blood and the Glory he hath received therethorow as these things are discovered to us in the Gospel as the Apostle exhorts saying laying aside every weight and the Sin which doth so easily beset us let us run with patience the race that is set before us looking unto Jesus the Author and finisher of the Faith who for the Joy set before him endured the Cross despising the shame and is set down at the right hand of the Throne of God For consider him lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds Heb. 12. 1 3 4. and ch 3. 1 2. The Gospel is the word of life the spirit of life is in it Phil. 2. 16. that will quicken us again Ps 119. 50 93. That is proper to bind up the broken-hearted who are broken and shattered with sorrow or fear Isay 61. 1 2. Luke 4. 18. Oh consider we not our selves or any goodness or worthiness of ours but consider his first love manifested in his laying down his life for us and the glory he hath received and shall appear in give more earnest heed to the things we have heard that we may encourage our selves in the Lord 1 Sam. 30. 6. Joh. 6. 63. 1 Joh. 4. 14 18 19. Christ comforts not John immediately though he was as dead but declares the word of life to him 2. Or when we see others surprized with fear or overwhelmed with grief with this Gospel lift up the hands that hang down Rom. 1. 16. Isay 40. 1 2 9. Verse 19. Write the things which thou hast seen and the things which are and the things which shall be hereafter This charge and commandment he giveth to him again he had given John such a like command before v. 11. and now reneweth it to signify to us the weightiness of the things to be written and that they might be conveyed to the Churches and for us and for our use and benefit in these latter days For whatsoever was written aforetime was written for our learning Rom. 15. 4. and who shall hinder us from looking hereinto That charge in v. 11. and this here are given in general some other are more particular as ch 14. 1â— and ch 19. 9. c. This charge and commandement he gives to him after he had strengthened him Dan. 10. 17 19. his yoke is easie and his burthen is light Mat. 11. 30. 1 Joh. 5. 3. and indeed he had given such a discovery of himself before that there was no cause for John to fear for he who thus enjoyned him was able to stand by him and save him It was the LORD that spake who could but prophesy and write Amos. 3. 8. It was the first and the last that gave this charge to him Josh 1. 7 9. Jer. 1. 8 19. Write saith Christ to him but what should he write some thus read it the things which thou hast seen both the things which are and the things which shall be hereafter summing them up in two Branches or particulars and hereby signifying as if John had seen all he was to write before his charge was given to him which doubtless he had not and therefore we shall look upon the word 's as we have them rendred to us and as a commandment to write three things viz. 1. The things which thou hast seen namely in vision as v. 11. and so what he had seen from v. 12. to this verse not all he had foreseen but what he had now seen in which our Lord doth give a brief discovery of himself of his death resurrection everliving and his Glory Power and Majesty Christ first shews him this that it might be instructive to him to look unto Jesus that he might be enlightened Ps 34. 5 8.
I have bestowed upon you labour in vain Gal. 1. 2 6. and ch 3. 1. and ch 4. 11. yea that is called the temple of God in which the man of sin sits as God shewing himself that he is God 2 Thes 2. 4. see the notes before on ch 1. 12. Let this be considered and minded by us 2. We have the person described from whom this Epistle comes and who giveth charge These things saith he that holdeth the seven stars in his right hand who walketh in the midst of the seven Golden Candlesticks Here he to wit Christ describes himself as he had done before with a little change See the notes before on ch 1. v. 13. and v. 16. and that for the encouragement and consolation of them in coming unto and walking before him and for admonition and warning unto them that they might not so evilly behave themselves as to grieve and offend him In general we may note thus he was to write These things saith he not say I â—ven Jesus Christ the Lord. Though John was the Instrument who first received and was to write and send this Epistle yet the message comes from Christ and as the holy Prophets did in former times usually thus speak unto the people Thus saith the Lord as Ezek. 33. 1 11 25 27. with many other places so here To every one of the Churches John was commanded thus to write these things saith Christ in those manifold Descriptions he gives of himself and so the residue of the Apostles of the lamb spake unto the Churches by the word and in the name of the Lord This we say unto you by the Word of the Lord 1 Thes 4. 15. If any man think himself to be a Prophet or spiritual let him acknowledge that the things that I write unto you are the commandments of the Lord 1 Cor. 14. 37. And I have received of the Lord that which I also delivered unto you 1 Cor. 11. 23. and ch 7. 10 12 25. and it is good for his servants to go with his words and in his name and authority Ezek. 3. 10 11 12. 1 Cor. 15. 1 3. and not in their own name or name of the Church or Man of sin and with his words as the Lord saith he that hath my word let him speak my word faithfully what is the chaff to the wheat saith the Lord Jer. 37. 27 29. 1 Cor. 2. 12 13. and seeing what the holy Prophets and Apostles wrote were the commandments of the Lord it might engage us to be mindful thereof and to give â—arnest heed thereto and to receive their word not as the word of Men but as it is in truth the word of God that it may work effectually in us 2 Pet. 3. 1 2. and ch 1. 19 21. 1 Thes 2. 13. with v. 2. and 9. He who holdeth the seven stars in his right hand see notes on ch 1. v. 16. he holdeth them fast so this same word is translated in v. 13. and v. 25. and ch 3. 11. he holdeth them fast in his right hand which is powerful as is said Thy right hand O LORD is become glorious in power thy right hand O LORD hath dashed in pieces the enemy Exod. 15. 6. his right hand and his holy arme hath gotten the victory Ps 98. 1. and with his right hand which is full of righteousness yea which is called the right hand of his righteousness Ps 48. 10. Isay 41. 10. with which right hand he saveth them which put their trust in him from those that rise up against them Ps 17. 7. with Ps 31. 19 his power and faithfulness is engaged for them and for the Preservation of them from evil and enemies in their walking before him and holding forth the light of the glorious Gospel in word and conversation yea he upholds them with the right hand of his power and Righteousness when he is reproing and faulting them Now in that it is said He holdeth them in his right hand we may learn 1. That they especially have many enemies who thrust sore at them that they might fall As our Saviour saith to his disciples when he sent them forth to preach the Gospel ye shall be â—ated of all Men for my names sake Mat. 10. 7 22. see the notes before on ch 1. v. 9. They have no sufficiency of themselves as of themselves to defend or secure themselves from their many and powerful enemies on the side of their oppressours there is power but they have no comforter nor any power against their enemies who are stronger then they Eccles 4. 1. Ps 142. 4 6. They are as lambs in the midst of wolves poor helpless shiâ—tless creatures Mat. 10. 16 17. Their defence is of him unto whom all power is given both in Heaven and on Earth Ps 7. 10. Mat. 28. 18 20. he will give unto them and preserve them with the â—â—ield of his Salvation in their shining as lights and his right hand will hold them up as Ps 18. 35 Though their own Arme cannot save them yet his right hand and his Arme is imployed and exercised for their safety and security Ps 44. 3 4. And the consideration of this that he holdeth them in his right hand may be of great consolation to them to comfort and strengthen their hearts against the discouragement of their own weakness and many and manifold potent and politick enemies Isay 41. 10. and help them to say as he did The Lord GOD will help us therefore shall we not be confounded Isay 50. 7 10. and to walk in the strength of the LORD God and make mention of his Righteousness of his only Ps 71. 16. And for caution to them to admonish and warn them not to provoke him to angerâ— for he who holds them in his right hand can also throw them out if they rebel against him yea though they were as the signet upon his right hand yet he will pluck them thence as Jer. 22. 24. he can with-draw his right hand and not exert it for their help and Salvation as they complain Ps 74. 11. and as the profit also signifieth in saying not only He hath drawn back his right hand But also he stood with his right hand as an Adversary and slew all that were pleasant to the eye Lam. 2. 3 4. Oh sin not then against him by whom only you are held and held fast Who walketh in the midst of Seven golden Candlesticks not only is in the midst of them see notes on ch 1. v. 13. But he also walketh converseth hath his way and path there As God hath said I will dwell in them and walk in them 2 Cor 6. 16. Lev. 26. 12. and here he walketh with delight while they are upright before him Thus when the Daughters of Jerusalem enquire of the spouse whither is thy beloved gone O thou fairest among women she answers My beloved is gone down into his Garden to the Beds of Spices to feed in the Garden c.
the Apostles of the lamb have written by the commandment of of the Lord was spoken by the Holy Ghost and as he gave them utterance not only received they the substance of what they wrote from the spirit but the words also in which it is declared as the Apostle Paul saith We have received not the spirit of the World but the spirit which is of God that we might know the things which are freely given to us of God which things also we speak not in the Words which mans Wisdom teacheth but which the Holy Ghost teacheth comparing spiritual things with spiritual Acts. 2. 4. 1 Cor. 2. 12 13. Hence the Apostle Peter also saith The spirit of Christ which was in the holy prophets did testify before-hand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow unto whom it was revealed that not unto themselves but unto us they did minister the things which are now reported unto you by them that have preached the Gospel unto you with the Holy Ghost sent down from Heaven c. 1 Pet. 1. 11 12. 1 Thes 4. 7 8. So unto all the Churches what John was commanded to write the holy spirit saith Rev. 2. 8 11. and v. 12 17. and v. 18 29 c. And when John saith I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me write blessed are the dead which dye in the Lord from henceforth It is then added yea saith the spirit Rev. 14. 13. 1 Cor. 14. 37. Therefore what the Apostles have written unto us is to be received by us as the word of God and scriptures of truth 1 Thes 2. 13. 3. In that it is thus expressed to us what the spirit saith not said simply so we learn from hence That what things soever were written aforetime in the holy scriptures they were written for our learning Rom. 15. 4. And in those scriptures the holy spirit still speaketh unto us and God by his spirit as it said he found him in Bethel and there he spake with us Hos 12. 4. so our Saviour saith to the Sadducees as touching the resurrection of the dead have ye not read that which was spoken to you by God Mat. 22. 31. These words were firstly and immediately spoken to Moses many hundred of years before and yet also as our Saviour saith spoken to them in his days and to us now so the Apostle citing a portion of scripture recorded by David thus speaketh wherefore as the holy ghost saith c. Heb. 3. 7 8. with Ps 95. 7 8. and speaking of God's having spoken to us in these last days by his son he expresseth it in one place in the present time and as his continued speaking to us by him See that ye refuse not him that speaketh for if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth much more shall not we escape if we refuse him that speaketh from Heaven Heb. 12. 25. with ch 1. 1 2. This might therefore engage us to glorify the word of the Lord which was written long since as much as if it were now and not before spoken to us from God Thus to all the Churches it is thus expressed what the spirit saith to wit continually 1 Tim. 4. 1. Luke 16. 29 31. 4. What the spirit saith unto the Churches And so 1. Not to the Angels of the Churches only Though the Epistles are first sent and expressly directed to them yet they are also written for and spoken unto the Churches and by the Angels to be communicated to them as we have said before and indeed all these Angels all gifts ministers c. are the Churches as the Apostle saith All things are yours whether Paul or Apollo or Cephas 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. Eph. 4. 8 12. Acts 20. 28. 1 Cor. 14. 12. 2. To the Churches Not to this only though sent expressly unto this and in this the temper of this Church is particularly declared yet also the spirit saith this to the Churches in general He saith not to the seven Churches as before but indefinitely to the Churches To signify that where any one is commended every Church should hear this that they might follow their steps Heb. 6. 10 12. And where any thing is reproved in any one it is for Instruction and admonition to others Heb. 3. and ch 4. 1 Cor. 10. 1 2 12. The same evils here reproved may be with any others also and where counsel is given unto any or encouragement set before any it should be minded and considered by the residue also Therefore what the spirit saith unto one he saith unto all the Churches 3. To the Churches all that is written in this Book is to the Churches to his servants compare ch 22. 6. with v. 16. Therefore they should not be afraid to read it see notes before on ch 1. v. 1. and 3. and 4. 2. We have a gracious promise and powerful encouragement proposed to and set before us in which let us consider 1. The subject of the blessedness therein assured 2. The promise it self and blessedness therein assured 1. The subject of the blessedness promised To him that overcometh Thus it is said to all the Churches and every such an one as overcometh is the subject of the blessedness and happiness assured and promised Now herein is signified to us 1. That Christs Churches are souldiers and have a warfare a good warfare to war 1 Tim. 1. 18. not only are the Angels amongst them so though they are to go before others but also the Churches and every particular hearty believer therein They are all souldiers of Jesus Christ And so 1. They have a captain over them a captain of this host of the Lord and that is Jesus Christ as when Joshua was by Jericho He beheld and there stood a Man over against him and Joshua said unto him art thou for us or for our adversaries and he said nay But as captain of the Lords host am I now come c. Josh 5. 13 15. God himself even the great God and our saviour Jesus Christ and the Father in him is their captain 2 Chron. 13. 12. he is the captain of their salvation who was made perfect thorow sufferings Heb. 2. 10. one who hath himself suffered one who bare our sins in his own body on the tree and was delivered to death for our offences and is raised again for our justification and hath overcome all our enemies Rev. 3. 21. and hath all power given unto him both in heaven and on earth Mat. 28. 18. Eph. 1 20 21 22 and is their head as he hath thus vanquished all our enemies and as he is thus impowered their captain Col. 1. 18. with Judg. 11. 6 11. and in his book are they inrolled Luke 10. 20. and by him are they led and preserved for he favours their righteous cause yet it is his Ps 74. 19 22. and 140. 12. and 23. 1 4. 2. They have a Banner displayed because of the truth to which the have run
the gift of God is eternal life thorow Jesus Christ our Lord Rom. 6. 23. All the blessedness promised is freely promised and will be dispensed and rendred of grace and if of grace then it is no more of works otherwise grace is no more grace Rom. 11. 6. It is indeed assured to him that overcometh and every such an one shall certainly have this promise performed but not as if there were any such worth or merit in his Act of overcoming as to deserve what is here promised for alas there is so much pollution and unworthiness cleaving to the believers best deeds that God may justly wipe them out and punish them who do them Neh. 13. 14 22. nor are they nor can they otherwise be acceptable unto God but by Jesus Christ who takes away the iniquity of their holy things and perfumes them with the incense of his sacrifice and so renders them acceptable to God Exod. 28. 38. with 1 Pet. 2. 5. Rev. 5. 8. and ch 8. 3 5. yea if they had done all the things which are commanded them yet our Saviour instructs them to say we are unprofitable Servants we have done that which was our duty to do Luke 17. 10. And besides there is no proportion between their overcoming and the reward For I reckon saith the Apostle that the sufferings of this present time are not worthy to be compared with the glory which shall be revealed in us Rom. 8. 17 18. and therefore it is well said I will give 3. Yea and the certainty of his performance hereof may be imported and signified for he is faithful that promised as is evident in that he was faithful unto him that appointed him and the holy brethren are called upon to consider him in that respect Heb. 10. 23. with ch 3. 1 2. It is the Lord the righteous Judge will make good his word and promise in due time 2 Tim. 4. 8. 3. We come nextly to consider the thing promised To eat of the tree of life Truly this he now gives by faith but hereafter he will do it more fully and gloriously Cant. 2. 3 4. Now by the tree of life is meant Jesus Christ himself of whom it is said he is a tree of life to them that lay hold on him and happy is every one that retaineth him Prov. 3. 18. he is the green tree Luke 23. 31. the green fir-tree from whom all our fruit is found Hos 14. 8. of whom the tree of life in the earthly paradise was a type Gen. 2. 9. and ch 3. 22. he hath obtained life into himself for us Heb. 9. 12. And as the Father hath life in himself so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself Joh. 5. 26. This is the record that God hath given of his Son that he hath given to us Mankind eternal life and this life is in his Son yea he is the true God and eternal life 1 Joh. 5. 10 11 20. And in due time he cometh down spiritually from Heaven and giveth life unto the dead World Joh. 6. 33. And eternal life now by faith to him that seeth him and believeth on him Joh. 6. 40. and ch 17. 2. Now this is that which he here promiseth to give unto him that overcometh To eat of this tree of life which is a great blessing Blessed saith he are they that do his commandments that they may have right to the tree of life and may enter in thorow the gates into the city Rev. 22. 2. 14. Such an one as overcometh shall be abundantly satisfied with the fatness of God's house and he will make him drink of the river of his pleasures for with him is the fountain of life Ps 36. 7 9. and 16. 11. of this tree of life they shall eat and be satisfied Ps 22. 26. they shall then have compleat satisfaction delight and complacency in Jesus Christ In him shall all the seed of Israel be justified and shall glory Isay 45. 23 25. with Phil. 2. 8 10. And they shall then for ever praise him their heart shall live for ever yea their whole Man for this was the property of the typical tree of life that if they had eaten thereof they should have lived for ever Gen. 3. 22. and they shall then eat him and live and never dye Joh. 6. 57 58. not only now do they feed on him but shall do so for ever hereafter his sufferings with the ends and vertues thereof shall be remembred fed upon praised and delighted in for ever This is the Song not only of that part of the family of God which is upon the earth but of that part also which is in Heaven Thou art worthy c. for thou wast slain c. Rev. 5. 8 9. 10 11 12 13 14. How doth this set forth the excellency of him unto us and how might it engage us to come continually unto and follow him 4. We have an account given us of the place where this tree of life is In the midst of the paradise of God or as some read it of my God What is meant by the paradise here spoken of we may be helped to understand by the scripture The word Paradise in general doth signify a pleasant orchard or place of trees and so it is rendred orchard in Eccles 2. 5. Cant. 4. 13. And particularly hereby is meant in the writings of the Evangelists and Apostles Heaven it self or that glorious place into which Christ is entred so it appears by what our Saviour said to the penitent thief This day thou shalt be with me in Paradise Luke 23. 43. and this further appears in the use of it by the Apostle Paul who in one verse saith Such an one was caught up to the third Heaven In another it is thus exprest he was caught up into paradise 2 Cor. 12. 2 4. he that descended into the lower parts of the earth is now ascended far above all Heavens all Heavens visible to us into Heaven it self Eph. 4. 8 10. with Heb. 9. 26. which must needs be a place of infinite joy pleasure and delight and of this Eden which signifieth a place of pleasure or delight was a figure Isay 51. 3. Now here we may note for our instruction 1. That Jesus Christ is gone up into and is in Heaven in that most glorious place And there he shall remain until the times of the restitution of all things Acts 3. 20 21. he was carried up into and received in Heaven Luke 24. 51. Mark 16. 19. Act. 1. 11. 1 Pet. 3. 22. There he is and there he shall remain as the tree of life until the new Jerusalem shall come down from God out of Heaven And then he as the tree of life shall come down and yeild his fruit every moneth And the leaves of this tree shall be for the healing of the nations Rev. 21. 2 3. with ch 22. 2 14 16. God shall then send us Jesus who now is preached unto us Acts 3.
to judge righteous Judgment and not to think they are most or best beloved of the Lord to whom he gives most of the good things of this World 3. To comfort them in this their tribulation and Poverty he saith I know thy tribulation and Poverty even I who was dead In which expression is included and contained his whole abasement humiliation and sufferings as hath been said on ch 1. 18. As if he should say I have my self been a Man of sorrows and acquainted with grief Isay 53. 1 5. I my self have suffered being tempted and have been in all points tempted like unto you yet without sin and therefore I can be touched with the feeling of your Infirmities and am able to succour such as are temped And am a merciful and faithful High-priest Heb. 2. 17 18. and ch 3. 1 2. and 4 15 16. And I have been poor also Foxes have holes and the Birds of the ayre nests but the Son of Man had not whereon to lay his head Mat. 8. 20. so poor that he was ministred unto by others Mark 15. 41. I who was rich for your sakes became poor 2 Cor. 8. 9. I know your sorrows and know the heart of those that are in tribulation and Poverty for I also have been compassed about with such afflictions and exercises Exod. 3. 7. and ch 23. 9. In all your afflictions I have been afflicted and therefore I know how to pity you and to sympathize with you Isay 63. 9. Ps 103. 13 15. he knows troubles and trials by experience as Gen. 30. 27. he is no stranger to these things and can therefore be compassionate unto those who are in such a condition To the end then you may run with patience the race seâ— before you look unto Jesus who for the joy set before him endured the cross despising the shame c. Heb. 12. 1 2 3. And I am alive And so have overcome and abolished death so as there is no hurt therein nor in any tribulations or Poverties which are ordered to you nothing now in them to separate you from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus 2 Tim. 1. 9 10. Rom. 8. 34 39. And I have all power given unto me both in Heaven aâ—d in earth Mat. 28. 18. I am alive to comfort you in all your tribulations and poverties which ye endure 2 Cor. 1. 3 5. to comfort all that mourn to appoint to them that mourn in Zion to give unto them beauty for ashes the oyl of joy for mourning the garment of praise for the spirit of heaviness Isay 61. 1 3. I am alive to protect you and preserve you in all your afflictions tribulations and to provide for you and dispense to you in all your Poverties and necessities for the earth is mine and the fullness thereof Gen. 15. 1. 1 Cor. 10. 26 28. And to deliver you out of all your griefs and sorrows in due time I know how to deliver the godly out of temptation for I have the keys of Hell and Death 2 Pet. 2. 9. Rev. 1. 18. And to cause all to work together for good to them that love God and keep his commandments Rom. 8. 28. These things he now propounds to sets before them thus he describes himself that they might consider him see the notes before on ch 1. v 17. and 18. But thou art rich Those that are in tribulation and poverty may be rich now rich even when they are in poverty and tribulation not only they shall be so hereafter but thou art rich Rich in faith the poor of this World may be and heirs of the Kingdom which God hath promised to them that love him Jam. 2. 5. they that are as having nothing may yet by faith be possessing all things 2 Cor. 6. 10. They who with the heart believe in Jesus Christ are rich and inriched with that gold which is tried in the fire Rev. 3. 18. they have received Christ and he is theirs and with him God gives all things also freely Rom. 8. 32. Thus these Smyrnians were rich in faith they had in and with Christ riches of mercy they were vessels of mercy who had received the forgiveness of their sins thorow his name Rom. 9. 23. Eph. 1. 7. they had riches of righteousness Prov. 11. 4. Riches of wisdom and understanding Prov. 3. 12 18. and ch 8. 9 10 17 20. Col. 2. 2 3. the unsearchable riches of Christ Eph. 3. 8 9. yea all things were theirs 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. what an encouragment is this to endure whatever is ordered to us we are apt to be thinking that if we should heartily â—leave to and follow after Christ we should certainly be undone and brought to sufferings and poverty here and therefore we are ready to be discouraged from coming after him Well though it be so yet thou mayest and shall be rich with true riches now and for ever in following him in the regeneration thou shalt have him who hath all and he will enrich thee with better riches then any of these uncertain ones with a bettter and enduring substance and the knowledg and belief hereof or this known and believed would cause thee to take joyfully the spoiling of thy goods Heb. 10. 32 34. nay indeed afflictions and Poverty are theirs also Rom. 8. 28. tribulations and necessities for Christ's sake are and are to be esteemed great riches By faith Moses esteemed the reproach of or for Christ greater riches then all the treasures of Aegypt Heb. 11. 24 26. Our light afflictions saith the Apostle which is but for a moment worketh for us a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory 2 Cor. 4. 16 18. Hence our Saviour said to his disciples Blessed be ye poor for yours is the Kingdom of God Blessed are ye that weep now for ye shall laugh Blessed are ye when Men shall hate you and when they shall separate you and reproach you and cast out your names as evil for the Son of Mans sake rejoyce ye in that day and leap for joy for behold your reward is great in Heaven Luke 6. 20 23. Mark 10. 28 29. 1 Pet. 4. 12 15. Ps 56. 8 9. Not only life is their's but death and all afflictions also 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. And he will never leave them nor forsake them Heb. 13. 5 6. Ps 84. 10 12. And hereafter they shall inherit all things Oh how may this strengthen us to all patience and long-suffering with joyfulness I know thy tribulation and poverty but thou art rich now in this day the cup the portion he gives to his people is full of mixture they are now as it were in a compound condition As deceivers and yet true As unknown and yet known as dying and behold they live as sorrowful yet always rejoycing as poor yet making many rich as having nothing and yet possessing all things 2 Cor. 6. 8 10. now quivering and trembling as with respect to the outward man and yet
Thes 5. 21 24. and that is greatly for our encouragement and consolation 2. That false teachers and seducers endeavour to cause us to let go Christ's works that we may rejoyce in the works of our own hands or in something done by us in our own wiâ—dom and strength or to rejoyce originally in that effected in us by his Gospel or they would lead us to seâ—k and endeavour to perfect by the flesh or works of the law what was begun in us by the Spirit Gal. 3. 1 4 10 13. Rom. 4. 1 4 5. Eph. 2. 7. 8. 9 10. 3. In and unto our keeping Christ's works we must fight against all â—vil workers with the weapons of God's warfare and overcome as here he saith He that overcometh and keepeth my works unto the end we must fight the good fight of Faith and so lay hold on eternal life 1 Tim. 6. 12. that we may keep the works of Christ unto the end as declared in his word and keep the commandment the Gospel we must endure hardness as good Souldiers of Jesus Christ 2 Tim. 2. 3 4. 2. We have in the next place to consider and speak unto the blessedness which is here assured to every such an one as overcometh and keepeth Christ's works to the end that is to say To him will I give power over the nations The blessedness here assured and promised by our Saviour is that which follows after and is consequential to overcoming and keeping Christ's works to the end to wit of their lives as v. 10. and it is not that they shall be ruling Bishops in and among the Gentiles while they are in mortal bodies as a learned Man would make us believe Though it is somewhat strange also that he should make such an interpretation of the words when-as the Blessedness here assured is not only to the Angels or clergy-Men as they speak but to the whole Church And spoken to the Churches indefinitely But it is that which they shall be made partakers of hereafter when they have finished their course and when they are raised again in the resurrection of the just and then shall all the promises be fulfilled to him that overcometh which are promised and mentioned in the close of every Epistle to each of these seven Churches as we have seen and may further see The Persons or those over whom he will give him power that overcometh c. are the nations or heathens Ps 2. 8. such as are distinguisht from Christ's redeemed ones out of which they are chosen Rev. 5. 9. and ch 7. 9. and so hereby may be meant all uncircumcised ones in heart even the whole world as distinguished from the Children of the first resurrection and Israel after the flesh with those joyned to them Rev. 20. 8 10. and ch 21. 23. 24. The Power he will give them over the nations is as followeth such power as Christ hath received to wit perfect conquest and victory power and authority over them they shall take them captives and rule over their oppressours Isay 14. 2. A glorious outward power over all nations shall be given to them so as the nations shall be subdued under their feet Ps 47. 3. The upright shall have dominion over them in the morning Ps 49. 14. then every one that now overcometh and keepeth Christ's works unto the end shall reign on earth they shall reign with Christ a thousand years Rev. 5. 8 10. and ch 20. 4 6. they shall judge the world 1 Cor. 6. 1 2. Then the Kingdom and dominion and greatness of the Kingdom under the whole Heaven shall be given to the people of the Saints of the most high whose Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdome Dan. 7. 18 27. the Saints as Princes shall rule in judgment Isay 32. 1. To him that overcometh Christ will grant to â—it with him on his throne Rev. 3. 21 22. Then indeed gloriously shall that be verified in the Israel of God which was spoken to Israel after tâ— flesh and in some first-fruits performed to them they shall reign over many nations but they shall not reign over them Deut. 15. 6. It is a faithful saying If we suffer with him we shall reign with him 2 Tim. 2. 11 12. Now the consideration of this may be of usefulness to us 1. To provoke us that seeing those that overcome and keep Christs works unto the end shall have power over the nations and Judge the World we should hold fast and keep his works and doctrine and not do the works of the flesh for he that doth them shall not inherit the Kingdom of Christ and of God 1 Cor. 6. 9 11. Eph. 5. 3 6. Gal. â— 19 21. This might therefore prevail with us to fight the good fight and to resist unto blood striving against sin against Satan and the World and against all false and corrupt teachers who are of the World therefore speak theâ— of the World and the World hears them And who would beguile us of our reward Heb. 12. 4. 1 Joh. 4. 1 5. Col. 2. 3 9 18 22. 2. Seeing Christ will give him that overcometh such power it shews unto us that Christ hath not only received such power for himself â—o ruâ—e over the nations but also authority to give that power to others also As he saith unto his discipleâ— I appoint unto you a Kingdom as my Father hath appointed to me Luke 22. 29 30. Mat. 20. 22. Rev. 3. 21 22. and ch 5. 9 10. 3. It may take us off from placing our affections on things here below and engage us that seeing when Christ shall appear we shall appear with him in glory we should seek after and set our affections on things above Cal. 3. 2 4. every one that hâ—â—h thiâ— hope in Christ purifieth himself even aâ— he is pure 1 Joh. 3. 2 3. 1 Pet. 1. 13. Heb. 11. 14 16. 4. It is proper and powerful to preserve the believers from fulling out amongst themselves or quaâ—â—â—lling one with another about the things here below so it is propounded to such an â—nd by the Apostle 〈◊〉 any of you having a matter against another go â—o law before the â—â—just 〈…〉 befoâ—â— the Saints 〈◊〉 do ye not know that the Saints shall judg 〈◊〉 World 1 Cor. 6. 1 2. So the Apostle Peter saith Love as brethren be pittiful be courteous not rendring evil for evil nor railing for railing but contrariwise blessing knowing that ye are thereunto called that ye should inherit a blessing 1 Pet. 3. 8 9 10. Luke 22. 24 29. 5. It may admonish and strengthen the believers to be without carefulness and solicitousness about the things appeartaining to the natural life and not first to seek after what they shall eat or what they shall drink but rather to seek after the Kingdome of God As our Saviour saith to his disciples Fear not little â—â—ock it is your Fathers good pleasure to give you the Kingdom and therefore be confident of it he will in and
Churches Heb. 4. 12 13. Ps 33. 15. All the Churches shall know saith Christ that I am he that searcheth the reins and hearts and I will give to every one of you according to your works see notes on ch 2. v. 23. hence he saith to every one of the Churches I know thy works that is he takes notice of them and considers of what nature or kind soever they be see notes on ch 2. 1. and the consideration hereof may be useful to us 1. To preserve us from or purge out of us those foolish blasphemous and Athestical thoughts whereby Men think to hide their doin the dark from his all-seeing eye Thus some wickedly reasoned thorow their ignorance and blindness as it seems in that the Lord saith can any hide themselves in secret places that I shall not see them Do not I fill Heaven and Earth saith the Lord Jer. 23. 24. Isay 29. 15. Thus again it is said Is not God in the height of Heaven and behold the height of the stars how high are they and thou sayest how doth God know can he Judge thorow the dark cloud Thick clouds are a covering to him that he seeth not c. Job 22. 12 14. and ch 24. 15 17. and ch 34. 22. 2 It might also and would be powerful to preserve us from putting forth our hand to iniquity were it considered by us that he searcheth into and knoweth all our works and why wilt thou my Son saith the holy Spirit be ravisht with a strange Woman For the ways of a Man are before the eyes of the Lord and he pondereth all his goings Prov. 5. 20 21. Ps 44. 20 21. Job 31. 1 4. O then walk we before him and be we perfect see notes on ch 2. v. 23. 2. Herein is affirmed that Christ did not upon search find their works perfect before God they might be and it appears they were perfect before Men before the Angel or Angels and Churches Because they had a name amongst them that they lived as before v. 1. others thought and spake highly honourably of them to their hurt and prejudice it seems But here our Lord Jesus he who is holy he who is true deals faithfully with them and undeceives them and others concerning them and saith Thy works have not been found by me perfect before God and his open rebuke and conviction was better than secret love or their Brethren's high commendations of them Faithful were the wounds of this Friend Prov. 27. 5 6. Ps 141. 5. But may not the same be said of all believers works Are any of their works perfect before God Is there not imperfection in them all To that we may say they are not compleatly perfect not so according to the strictness of the law or letter for there is not a just Man upon the earth that doth good and sinneth not Eccl. 7. 20. there are iniquities cleaving to their holy things and so to their best works doings and performances So as if God should strictly observe the failings and imperfections cleaving to them he might wipe them our and reject them Exod. 28. 38. with 1 Pet. 2. 5. Neh. 13. 14 22 31. But yet Blessed is the Man to whom the Lord will not impute sin Rom. 4. 5 8. and Ps 32. 1 2. Blessed are the perfect or undefiled in the way who walk in the law of the Lord Blessed are they that keep his testimonies and that seek him with the whole heart They also do no iniquity they walk in his ways Ps 119. 1 2 6. There is no condemnation to them that are in Christ Jesus who walk not after the flesh but after the Spirit such God justifies not as to their persons only but also as to their works and who then shall condemn them Rom. 8. 1 33 34. A Man's works may be said according to the rule of the Gospel to be perfect when they are done in union with Jesus Eph. 2. 10. and so are produced by the Faith of the Gospel which faith worketh by love and these two are the new creature Gal. 5. 6. with ch 6. 15. when they proceed from the grace of God which brings salvation to all Men known and heartily believed whereby the heart is purified and body washt with that pure water so as according to the teachings thereof denying ungodliness and worldly lusts they walk soberly righteously and godly in this present World Looking for that blessed hope c. Tit. 2. 11 14. and the end of this conversation is that God in all things may be glorified thorow Jesus Christ and therein the good of Men and Brethren is endeavoured and pursued 1 Pet. 4. 11. 1 Cor. 10. 32 33. see the notes on ch 2. v. 5. and thus the works of the weakest as well as of the strongest may be perfect before God for whosoever abideth in Christ sinneth not 1 Joh. 3. 6. Verse 3. Remember therefore how thou hast received and heard and hold fast and repent If therefore thou shalt not watch I will come on thee as as a thief and thou shalt not know what hour I will come upon thee The former part of this verse contains in it a gracious direction which our Lord gives to this Angel and Church and it refers to what goes before as is evident In v. 1. he had said thou art dead and here Remember therefore to the end thou mayest be revived quickned enlivened and comforted and it 's like to that Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen see notes on ch 2. v. 5 and so that here directed to is like to what the Psalmist provokes his Soul unto when the sorrows of death compassed him Return saith he unto thy rest O my Soul for the Lord hath dealt bountifully with thee to wit in that thy rest Ps 116. 3 7. or like to what Jonah relaâ—es when my Soul fainted within me I remembred the Lord and my prayer came in unto thee into thine holy Temple Jonah 2. 4 7. that which did enliven them at the first when they were dead in sins and trespasses was also powerful to revive them again even Christ as declared in the Gospel and so the Gospel of Christ which is the word of life Phil. 2. 16. Or this may have reference unto the former part of v. 2. Be watchful and strengthen the things that remain which are ready to dy But how should they do that thus Remember therefore â—ow thou hast received and heard c. the weakness of God even the foolish preaching of Christ crucified is stronger than Men It is the power of God whereby thou mayest be enabled to strengthen those dying things Rom. 1. 16 17. 1 Cor. 1. 17 22 25. Or this direction instruction may have reference to the latter clause of v. 2. or to Christ himself as convincing them of and reproving them for what was amiss in them I have not found thy works perfect before God Remember therefore c. like that ch 2.
and gloriously they shall be holy Blessed and holy shall he be that hath part in the first Resurrection Rev. 20. 4 6. 3. In white in Garments of joy and rejoycing Eccles 9. 8 9. As Sorrow and Sadness is oft represented by Blackness and Blackness of Darkness Jer. 4. 28. and 8. 21. Mal. 3. 14. Jude 13. So opposite thereto White betokeneth Joy and Gladness and Pleasure as truly the light which is white is sweet c. Eccl. 11. 7 8. So now believing they rejoyce with joy unspeakeable and full of glory 1 Pet. 1. 8. they that know the joyful sound shall now and for ever walk in the light of his countenance c. Ps 89. 15 16. 4. â—n white like Kings in Royal Apparel Esth 8. 15. Neh. 7. 5. Jer. 27. 20. They are now Kings by Faith and hereafter they shall reign on the Earth Rev. 5. 9 10. and ch 20. 6. See notes on ch 1. v. 6. and on ch 3. v. 18. This is somewhat of the Blessedness assured to these few clean ones 3. We have nextly to speak unto the Reason For they are worthy Herein is supposed and taken for granted the other were not so but these were worthy these few were not like the former they had forgotten how they had received and heard but these few had not so done but held fast and kept in memory what had at first been delivered to them to wit that Christ died for the Sins of the Jews and Gentiles according to the Scriptures and was buried and that he rose again the third day according to the Scriptures c. 1 Cor. 15. 2 4. and so they were saved from the errours and pollutions of the residue of their Brethren 1 Cor. 15. 2. that which they heard from the beginning did abide in these few and so they continued in the Son and in the Father and they were worthy they are graciously reputed as worthy persons who keep in a believing mindfulness and high-prizing the precious sufferings of Christ and what he hath thereby done for Mankind and obtained into himself and what an excellent one he is become by means thereof as these things are now reported to us in the glorious Gospel and by keeping these they were preserved from defiling their Garments and had kept them clean and had their conversation as becomes the Gospel of Christ Phil. 1. 27. Such an one as did adorn the Doctrine of God our Saviour Tit. 2. 10 11. and so were worthy to walk with him in white or graciously counted worthy 2 Thes 1. 5 11. But how is it here said they are worthy To that we say 1. There is a worthiness by way of merit and desert And so in a good sense God who sits upon the Throne or supream seat of Government who liveth for ever and ever is worthy to be feared worshipped and reverenced as they rightly acknowledge saying Thou art worthy O Lord to receive Glory and Honour and Power c. Rev. 4. 11. 2 Sam. 22. 4. And the four living Creatures and the four and twenty Elders fall down before the Lamb saying Thou art worthy to take the Book and to open the Seals thereof for thou wast slain c. and an innumerable company of Angels say with a loud voice Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches c. Rev. 5. 8 10 12. And the Gospel of Christ is a faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation It highly deserves to be received embraced and entertained by us because of its truth and goodness 1 Tim. 1. 15. Jam. 2. 7. And in an evil sense impenitent sinners are worthy of punishment by way of merit or demerit they deserve what is inflicted and executed upon them they commit things worthy of stripes Luke 12. 48. Heb. 10. 29. So the Angel of the Waters saith Thou art righteous O Lord Because thou hast judged thus for thou hast given them blood to drink for they are worthy they deserve thus to be judged Rev. 16. 5 6. But now in such a sense these were not worthy not so by way of merit no not of the least of all God's mercies and truth as Jacob acknowledgteh Gen. 32. 10. and much less of the greatest John the Baptist confesseth he was not worthy to unloose Christ's shoes latchet Joh. 1. 27. The good centurion did not think himself worthy to come unto Christ Luke 7. 7. none in Heaven nor in Earth nor under the earth no mere creature was found worthy to open and to read the Book neither to look thereon Rev. 5. 2 4. indeed in this respect when we have done all that is commanded us we have cause to say we are unprofitable Servants we have done that which was our duty to do Luke 17. 9. there is so much of imperfection and pollution cleaving to our best deeds as that they deserve nothing of reward from God but rather to be rejected and forgotten hence Nehemiah prays Remember me O my God concerning this and wipe not out my good deeds that I have done for the house of my God c. As giving us to understand that God might righteouslâ— have wiped them out there was so much grease and filth cleaving to them And again Remember me O my God concerning this also and spare me according to not the goodness of his deeds but the greatness or multitude of thy mercy signifying not onely that God might have wipt out his good deeds but punisht him also for the iniquities of them had he been severe to have markt them Neh. 13. 14 22. 31. for there is not a just Man upon the earth that doth good and sinneth not Eccl. 7. 20. our spiritual Sacrifices are onely acceptable by Jesus Christ who takes away the iniquities of our holy things and perfumes them with the odours of his acceptable sacrifice Exod. 28. 38. with 1 Pet. 2. 5. and Rev. 8. 3 4. and should he give us according to our deserts what could we look for but wrath from him Ezek. 7. 27. And though their good works shall be rewarded yet the reward will be not of debt but of grace Rom. 4. 4 5. 1 Pet. 1. 13. Zech. 4. 7. by way of Merit no holy Man is worthy to walk with Christ in white but they need the mercy of our Lord Jesus unto eternal life Jude 21. Ps 103. 17. Boasting is excluded by the law of faith and all merit and works of supererogation Rom. 3. 27 28. Psal 130. 3. and 143. 2. 2. There is a worthiness of meetness and becomingness So worthy signifies becoming As let your conversation be as becometh or as is worthy of the Gospel Phil. 1. 27. compare Luke 3. 8. with Mat. 3. 8. So worthy frequently signifies meet or becoming as Eph. 4. 1. 4. Col. 1. 10. 1 Thes 2. 12. thus they were said not to be worthy who preferred their farms or merchandise or Fathers or Mothers or Sons or Daughters before Jesus Christ and that feast which is
with ch 13. 1. And such as denied the holy one and the just and desired a murderer to be granted to them and killed the Prince of life yet having repented their sins shall be blotted out when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord Acts 3. 14 15 19. 2. And I will not blot out his name out of the Book of life This is also assured to him that overcometh whoever he be or whatever he hath been whether to him that is turned aside and is recovered and healed or unto him that hath abidden faithful and hath not wickedly departed from the Lord. Now in this branch of blessedness is signified to us 1. There is a Book of life in which Men's names are written 2. That it is possible some mens names may be blotted out of this Book 3. His name that overcometh shall not be blotted out of this Book of life 1. That there is a book of life in which the names of Men are writen and so we say and shew that there is a book of life 1. More general which is called the book of the living Ps 69. 28. and in this book all Mens names are written while they are joyned to all the living as ungodly ones sinners and enemies even in the testimony of God concerning Christ as the subjects of the kindness and pity of God and of Christ's redemption For God so loved the World that he gave his only begotten Son for God sent not his Son into the World to condemn the World but that the World thorow him might be saved Joâ— 3. 16 17. while we were yet without strength Christ died for the ungodly God commâ—ndeth his love to us in that while we were yet sinners Christ died for us he died for all even for all of mankind that were dead and gave his flesh for the life of the world and hath obtained for all Men a justification of life from the first condemnation So as all Men in their several ages have a comfortable injoyment of their lives and of Gods mercies vouchsafed to them and that to a gracious end that they which live should not henceforth live to themselves but to him that died for them and rose again Rom. 5. 6 8 2 Cor. 5. 14 15. Rom. 5 18. and while they are joyned to all the living there is hope Eccles 9. 4. This is a faithful saying and worthy of all acceptation that Christ Jesus came into the world to save sinners 1 Tim. 1. 15. he once suffered for sins the just for the unjust that he might bring them to God 1 Pet. 3. 18. and in him God hath given to us Mankind eternal life 1 Joh. 5. 10 11. But this book is not here directly spoken of for here such a Book of life is spoken of in which the names of overcomers and after they have overcome are written 2. There is also a special Book of life spoken of and mentioned in the Scripture And this I conceive is twofold That is to say 1. One in which some Mens names are written who shall not be raised in the first resurrection nor reign with Christ on earth and yet shall have eternal life when they are raised in the general and second resurrection Of this Book of life mention is made in Rev. 20. In which chapter is first declared to us that those that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus and for the word of God and which had not worshipt the beast neither his image neither had received his mark upon their foreheads or in their hands and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand yeers But the rest of the dead lived not again untill the thousand yeers were finished This is the first resurrection v. 4 5 6. and then after the thousand yeers were expired he saw the dead small and great stand before God and the Books were opened c. And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire v. 11. 15. In which Scripture it plainly appears that there is a Book of life in which the names of some are written who are not raised in the first resurrection nor shall reingn with Christ and the Children of the first resurrection nor yet be cast into the lake of fire but shall at the last day have eternal life And in this book may be written the names of such little ones as died in their incapacity and before they came to the use of understanding and who were not circumcised or baptized when time was afforded and liberty given but their parents or those under whose care or charge they were neglected or stubbornly refused And so speaking of this general resurrection and after mentioning the book of life he saith I saw the dead small and great stand before God and the small are first spoken of And the Lord said to Abraham in former times the uncircumcised manchild whose flesh of his foreskin is not circumcised that Soul shall be cut off from his people Gen. 17. 12 14. and so shall not partake of that inheritance of the land of Canaan promised to Abraham and his seed but not yet performed Because he is cut off from that people For the neglect hereof the Lord met and sought to kill Moses Exod. 4. 24 26. howbeit the eternal judgment and last resurrection they shall not miss of eternal life Ezek. 18. 2 3. Jer. 31. 29 30. And in this Book of life may be written the names of such fearers of God amongst the gentiles as have not been brought into the family of Abraham or Church of Christ and who have not had while in mortal bodies any distinct knowledge of the mediatour Act. 10. 34. Ps 115. 9 11. who though they are not the subjects of that covenant made with Abraham for himself and his seed which covenant was confirmed of God in Christ Gen. 17. 7 8 with Rom. 4. 9 13. yet are accepted of God and shall partake of eternal life Acts 10. 34. Rom. 2. 26 27. and all their names also may be written herein who are converted to Christ after his descension from Heaven during his reign with the Children of the first resurrection upon the earth Isay 65. 20. 22. But we shall adde no more to this particular in this place 2. There is another Book a more special book called the book of life and the Lamb's book of life Rev. 13. 8. and ch 21. 27. In which are written the names of such as believed in Christ as witnessed by the Prophets in former times and of such as believe in him as he is now revealed to us by the Apostles of the lamb which is called the book of the righteous Ps 69. 28. and the writing of the house of Israel Ezek. 13. 9. whose names are written in Heaven Luke 10. 20. Heb. 12. 23. and all such Children as have been brought into the congregation of the Lord and died before they came to yeers of discretion
make us set light by any present confession of the great ones of this World and preserve us from seeking after their approbation Rom. 2. 7. Mal. 3. 16 18. 1 Joh. 3. 1 3. and strengthen us to endure patiently whatever we may suffer for Christs sake and the Gospels To set our faces like a flint as knowing if we partake of the afflictions of the Gospel now and though our names be cast out as evil for the Son of Man's sake and we be made the filth of all things yet if we lose our lives for his sake we shall find them hereafter For the Son of Man shall come in the Glory of his Father with his Angels And then he will reward every Man according to his works Mat. 16. 25 27. and how might it engage us to mortify our members which are upon the earth Col. 3. 4 5. and to resist unto blood striving against sin Heb. 12. 4. 2 Tim. 2. â—1 Verse 6. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the Churches see the notes before on Chap. 2 Verse 7. Verse 7. And unto the Angel of the Church in Philadelphia write These things saith he that is holy he that is true he that hath the keys of David he that openeth and no Man shutteth and shutteth and no Man openeth After the commandment and direction given to John to write and unto whom see the notes before on ch 2. v. 1. Our Lord describes himself 1. By what he is These things saith he that is holy he that is true 2. By what he hath He that hath the key of David 3. By what he doth He that openeth and no Man shutteth and shutteth and no Man openeth 1. By what he is These things saith he that is holy he that is true And so 1. The holy one or He that is holy that is to say 1. He that is pure from all and all manner of uncleanness and pollution so holy is opposed to filthy Rev. 22. 11. and holiness is opposed to all filthiness of the flesh and Spirit to all uncleanness 2 Cor. 7. 1. 1 Thes 4. 7. So he was and is holy he was holy and clean in taking our nature upon him of which he partook by a wonderful work of new creation The Holy Ghost came upon the virgin and the power of the highest did over-shadow her therefore that holy thing that was born of her is called the Son of God Luke 1. 35. he was God's holy Child Acts 4. 27. Though he was born in the likeness of sinful flesh yet he knew no sin Rom. 8. 4. with 2 Cor. 5. 21. and he was holy in all his conversation in the World He did no sin neither was guile found in his mouth when he was reviled he reviled not again c. he loved righteousness and hated iniquity 1 Pet. 2. 19 22. Heb. 1. 9. he always did those things that pleased his Father Joh. 8. 29. 2. The holy one God's holy Child Jesus whom he anointed with the Holy Ghost and with power Acts 4. 27. with ch 10. 38. and who is consecrated unto God from common and profane uses God hath set apart for himself and for peculiar use and service this most excellent one that is holy Ps 4. 3. so holy and profane or common are opposed Ezek. 22. 26. and ch 44. 23. Heb. 10. 29. so he was chosen from among the people and set apart by his Father Ps 89. 19. And that 1. To work redemption for us and that by bearing our sins in his own body on the tree and suffering and dying for them which he hath done and he only none in Heaven or earth was able to do this work for us but himself and there was none else appointed to it but this was God's holy one who died for our sins according to the scriptures and rose again the third day according to the scriptures Ps 16. 10. Acts 4 27. and ch 3. 14. 2. To open our eyes the eyes of our understanding and to turn us from darkness to light c. To which end God hath anointed him with his holy Oyl Ps 89. 20. even with his holy Spirit Acts 10. 38. As he saith Behold my Servant whom I uphold mine elect in whom my Soul delighteth I have put my Spirit upon him he shall bring forth judgment to the Gentiles and again I will give thee for a covenant of the people for a light of the Gentiles to open the blind eyes to bring forth the prisoners c. Isay 42. 1 16 8. Luke 3. 22. Acts 2. 23. The Spirit of the Lord was upon him because the Lord anointed him to preach the Gospel to the poor to heal the broken-hearted to preach deliverance to the captives and recovering of sight to the blind c. Luke 4. 18. and to be the giveâ— of wisdome to the wise To be the Apostle of the believers profession to declare at first and continually unto them Gods name that the love wherewith he hath loved them may be in them c. Joh. 17. 26. Heb. 3. 1. 3. The holy one the High-priest The word of the oath which was since the law made the Son High-priest who is consecrated for evermore Heb. 7. 28. he hath offered up an acceptable sacrifice for us and now makes intercession for transgressours and everlives to make intercession for them that come to God by him Isay 53. 12. Heb. 7. 25. To take away the iniquities of their holy things and mediate the new Testament for them that the called may receive the promise of the eternal inheritance Exod. 28. 38. with 1 Pet. 2. 5. Heb. 9. 14 15. such an High priest became us who is holy harmeless undefiled separate from sinners and made higher than the Heavens c. Heb. 7. 25 26 28. 3. He that is Holy to wit in his work to sanctify and holify others As it is said sanctify your selves therefore and be ye holy for I am the Lord your God I am the Lord which sanctify you Lev. 20. 7 8. Indeed he doth Baptize them with the holy Spirit which are not eventually Baptized Mat. 3. 11 13. But especially he sanctifies himself for the sakes of believers that they also may be sanctified thorow the truth Joh. 17. 17 19. he gave himself for his Church that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water by the word That he might present it to himself a glorious Church not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing but that it should be holy and without blemish Eph. 5. 25 27. see more about the word holy in the notes on ch 4. v. 8. 2. He that is true that is the true and Faithful witness and that 1. In his cross and sufferings by way of propitiation He is the true witness of the love of the Father and of himself Joh. 3. 16 17. Rom. 5. 6 8. 1 Joh. 3. 16. and ch 4. 8 10. Mat. 12. 39. and of God's faithfulness in performing
his promises Isay 55. 4. Luke 1. 69 71. Acts 13. 23 32 33 34. 2. And the true and faithful witness in all his sayings and promises and threats Prov. 8. 6 8. Joh. 14. 6. 2 Joh. 3. Eph. 1. 13. Prov. 14. 27. And who hath sealed to the truth of the Gospel with his precious blood Isay 50. 4 6. Joh. 18. 37. 1 Tim. 6. 13. see the notes on ch 1. v. 5. and on ch 3. v. 14. 2. Our Lord Jesus further describeth himself to us by what he hath viz. He that hath the keys of David To have the keys of David signifies that he hath that ensign of power and Authority spiritually and in truth of which David's was a â—ype and so hereby he gives us to understand that he is the King of Israel As Nathanael saith to him Rabbi thou art the Son of God thou art the King of Israel Joâ— 1. 49. The key of David may be and surely is more than the key of the house of David which God promised in the type to lay upon the shoulder of Eliakim Isay 22. 22. for though he had a robe yet he was under the King over the houshold v. 15. 22. But by his having the key is meant that he reigns over the house of Jacob and Israel that is to say he hath the supreme Authority given to him over the Church or Israel of God Luke 1. 32 34. And so over the Church of the living God now As the Tabernacle of David signifies As it is said when God did visit the Gentiles to take out of them a people for his name then God did return and build again the Tabernacle of David which was fallen down c. Acts 15. 14 16. And so he is the law-giver Isay 33. 22. The only head of the Church Col. 1. 18. and hereafter The Lord God will give him gloriously the throne of his Father David on earth Isay 9. 6 7. and 16. 9 7. and ch 24. 23. As it is said Behold the days come saith the Lord that I will raise unto David a righteous branch and a King shall reign and prosper and shall execute judgment and justice in the earth Jer. 23. 5 6. and ch 33. 15 17. and 30. 9. Hos 3. 5. Ps 67. 14. see notes after on v. 21. and he hath this key to open or shut as after follows to which we shall there speak Now here we may learn for our usefulness in that it is said he hath the key of David 1. That he who hath the key of David and so is the head of the Church the King of Israel is one only person one individual person and the Church hath not two heads one in heaven and another in the earth And it was the work of all the holy gifted Men in former times even of Peter also to direct the believers not unto themselves or any mere Man but unto Christ as the head That they might grow up into him in all things which is the head the only head even Christ Eph. 4. 8 14. 15. They hold not the head who worship Angels whether the ministring Spirits or any Bishops or overseers of the Churches though they be or pretend themselves to be the most eminent of them Col. 2. 18 19. The Apostles disclaimed having dominion over the Faith of the believers as too high a thing for them And if they had it not who is he that dare presume in his heart to challenge command or accept it 2 Cor. 1. 24. 2. That he hath the key of David even he that is holy he that is true So we may see This one and only head of the Church is a most excelent one worthy of this high Glory and Honour He is not like unto him that pretends himself to be the head of the Church on earth he is holy and pure in all the holy one 1 Joh. 2. 20. he who is the King of Saints is only holy Rev. 15. 3 4. where-as that false pretender and presumptuous arrogater is the Man of sin the wicked one 2 Thes 2. 4 8. And the head of the Church is true also even truth it self Joh. 14. 6. whereas that proud usurper and such as listen to and are deceived by him speak lies in hypocrisy 1 Tim. 4. 1 2. and his coming was after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that pâ—rish 2 Thes 2. 8 10 11. 3 That he hath the key of David this shews unto us what power and Authority Christ hath obtained by his precious blood He is the head of the body the Church who is the beginning the first-born from the dead that in all things and amongst all persons he might have the preeminence Col. 1. 18 19. yea he is exalted at Gods right hand in the Heavenly places far above all principality and power and might and dominion and every name that is named not only in this World but also in that which is to come and God hath put all things under his feet and given him to be head over all things to the Church which is his body Eph. 1. 19 23. All power is given unto him both in Heaven and on earth Mat. 28. 18. now to receive and make free all that so hear and learn of the Father as to come to him Joh. 8. 35 36. And hereafter he will come again and receive them to himself that where he is they may be also Joh. 14. 2 3. and ch 17. 24. Phil. 2. 6 8 9. 4. And therefore it may provoke and engage us to honour the Son as we honour the Father Joh. 5. 22 23. To kiss him and submit our selves to his gracious government Ps 2. 12. and own him as our only Rabbi As our Saviour saith to his disciples Be not ye called Rabbi for one is your master even Christ and all ye are Brethren Mat. 23. 8 10. This is contained in the unity of the Spirit that there is one Lord and but one one faith c. 1 Cor. 8. 6. Eph. 4. 3 5. Oh that none of us may worship the â—east and his image nor receive his mark in our forehead or in our hand lest we drink of the wine of the wrath oâ— God which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation and be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence oâ— the holy Angels and in the presence of the lamb Rev. 14. 9 10 11 12. and ch 15. 1 2 3 4. 5. We may from hence learn and hereâ—â— is shew'd unto us from whom it is that any have any subordinate power in the Church of God namely that it is given to them and they receive it from him as he saith to Peter I will give unto thee the keys of the kingdom of Heaven And whatsoever thou shalt bind on earth shall be bound in Heaven And whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth shall be loosed in Heaven Mat. 16. 19.
and as also he saith unto all the Apostles to whom he gave the same power as he did unto Peter Verily â— say unto you whatsoever ye shall bind on earth shall be bound in Heaven and whatsoever ye shall loose on earth shall be loosed in Heaven Mat. 18. 18. with Joh. 20. 21 23. Mat. 28. 18. Eph. 4. 7 8. 3. He here describes himself by what he doth and that in two branches He that openeth and no Man shutteth and shutteth and no Man openeth 1. He that openeth and no Man shutteth He that openeth namely 1. The door into the Tabernacle of David now namely into his own house the Church of the living God as before is said yea as he hath the key to open the door hereinto so he is the door also by whom any man may enter in into the house or fold of Christ Joh. 10. 9. and to that end and purpose that there might be a way thereinto and the door might be opened for every poor sinful one of the Gentiles also as well as of the Jews therefore he hath made peace by the blood of his cross broken down the middle-wall of partition that was between God and us and between Jew and Gentile and took out of the way all that was in it contrary to us nailing it to his cross Eph. 2. 13 16. Col. 1. 20. and ch 2. 13 15. and so hath made a new and living way and opened a door of which he hath the key that Men might there-thorow come unto God Heb. 10. 19 10. And he is himself the way by who many Man may come unto God Joh. 14. 6. and he hath preached peace the Gospel of peace and glad-tidings of good things To make known the door of life and way of peace to them afar off and to them that were nigh even to us Gentiles and to the Jews that they might come in to the house and be made of the houshold of God in a pecâ—liar consideration Eph. 2. 17 20. and mediates in the vertue of his blood and sacrifice that he might still keep open the door for the entrance of poor sinners And to the end Men might see and enter there thorow he unstops the deaf ears of Men and opens the eyes of the blind that they may hear the glad tidings of the Kingdom and see in some measure what he is presenting to them even himself Isa 42 1 6 7. hence he saith Look unto me all the ends of the earth and be ye â—aved Isay 45. 22 And saith Behold me â—ehold me to a nation that was not called by his name Isay 65. 1. And those who turn at his reproofs shall enter into the Church of God thorow this door of which he hath the key thorow the strait gate Luke 13. 24. And he hath the key to loose Mens sins and remit them to them and by him all that believe are justified from all things from which Men could not be justified by the law of Moses Mat. 16. 19. and ch 18. 18. with Joh. 20. 21 23. Acts 13. 38 39. To him give all the Prophets witness that thorow his name whosoever believes in him shall receive the remission of sins Acts 10. 43. And no Man shutteth namely not the door for admission into this house of God while he keeps it open indeed Men in and by their evil glosses interpretations and laws do shut up the Kingdom of Heaven against Men and occasion much hurt to them that listen unto them and are perverted by them against whom our Saviour denounces a wo and first against them on this account Mat. 23. 13. Luke 11. 52. But still while Christ holds it open it is in it self in Heaven and in his Testimony open and in rejecting them and listening to Christ Men may enter in their shâ—tting up notwithstanding they cannot put an end to the day of Gods grace and patience nor to the mediation of Jesus Christ But any Man in forsaking these foolish ones and their pernicious instructions may live and come into the house Prov. 9. 3 6. hence our Saviour presently after he had said Wo to you Lawyers for ye have taken away the key of knowledge ye entred not in your selves and them that were entring in ye hindred or forbad When there were gathered together an innumerable multitude of people in so much that they trâ—d one upon another he began to say to his disciples first of all in the hearing of the multitude Beware ye of the leaven or doctrine of the Pharisees which is hypocrisy Luke 11. 52. with ch 12. 1. with Mat. 16. 6 12. they do what they can to hinder Men and do forbid them but yet the door is open until he turn the key and he is saying to Men Hearken not to the words of these Prophets they make you vain they speak a vision of their own heart and not out of the mouth of the Lord Jer. 23. 16. Beware of false Prophets that come unto you in sheeps-clothing but inwardly are ravening wolves Mat. 7. 13 15. and in Christ's Testimony the door is open that doth assure Men that to him that is joyned to all the living there is hope Eccles 9. 4. and they that hear his word and turn to him in his turning of them shall be made fellow-citizens with the Saints c. And so 2. To them that by him do enter into the house he opens the gates that they may now by Faith enter there thorow into the strong city and meet with salvation and satisfaction As our Lord Jesus saith I am the by me if any Man enter in he shall be saved and shall go in and out and find pasture Joh. 10. 9. To them he gives eternal life and they shall never perish neither shall any Man pluck them out of his hand Joh. 10. 27 29. and he saith to his servants Open ye the gates that the righteous nation that keepeth the truths may enter in Isay 26. 1 3. he will shew them his marvelous kindness in a strong city Ps 31. 21. and 48. 3 14. and they shall be abundantly satisfied with the fatness of his house and he will make them drink of the river of his pleasures now by Faith and in a first fruits of the Spirit Ps 36. 7 8. with 1 Pet. 1. 6 8. And no Man shutteth while he openeth no creature shall be able to separate them from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus who love him nor to take away their joy from or bereave or deprive them of their satisfaction in him Rom. 8. 28 39. John 16. 22. 3. He opens and holds open the door for their approach to God so as they have boldness liberty to enter into the Holiest by the blood of Jesus by that new and living way which he hath consecrated thorow the veil that is his flesh And having him an High-priest over the house of God That they may therefore come boldly to the throne of grace that they may
the true Believers under pretence of greater piety and holiness and yet were sensual minding carnal seen things not having the Spirit Jude 19. Such they were as whose minds the God of this World hath blinded lest the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ who is the Image of God should shine unto them 2 Cor. 4. 4. And so he had caused them to unite and embody by themselves by way of separation from this Church and though Christ found no fault at all with this Church yet this Synagogue of Satan might and so made themselves more pure than Christ Job 4. 17. See the notes on ch 2. v. 9. 2. Because as they were gathered together by Satan and by the things he commends so they did worship him also though not grosly and professedly had his Doctrines 1 Tim. 4. 1. 2 Cor. 11. 2 3 13 15. And did his lusts and requirings especially as to the desires of the mind Joâ— 8. 44. And by Satan's Doctrines brought forth Children for Hell Mat. 23. 15. 2 Tim. 4. 3. See notes on ch 2. v. 23. And were one with him in his design in opposing Christ's Doctrine and hindring others from receiving or turning them away from the Faith So Paul said to Elymaâ— who sought to turn away the Deputy from the Faith O full of all subtilty and of all mischief thou Child of the Devil c. And this he said not in a distemper or furious passion But he being filled with the Holy Ghost thus spake Acts 13. 8 10. 3. And they carried it highly towards and were adverse to Christs People reproaching and villifying them for their weakness littleness of strength infirmities hopes c. they scoffed saying where is the promise of his coming As they also did who privily brought in damnable hereâ—iâ—s 2 Pet. 2. 1 2. and ch 3. 3 5. Jude 17. 18. they did blaspheme reproach and speak evil of the true believers as it appears ch 2. v. 9. and therein were of Satan Joh. 13. 27. Rev. 12. 9 10. And continuing in this bad and sad condition they should at last have their part and portion with Satan whose Synagogue they were Jude 13. 2. The Title they took to themselves though falsly which say they are Jews and are not but do lye See the notes before on chap. 2. verse 9. 2. We have in the next place to consider and speak unto what he assureth concerning them and that in two particulars 1. I will make them I will make them come and worship before thy Feet that is either 1. As some understand it he would make them come and worship himself before their Feet and then to confess and acknowledge him their Lord Phil. 2. 8 10. with Isay 45. 22 23. Rom. 14. 9 12. They shall prostrate themselves before his people and worship Christ as their Lord before whom they would not bow down but did deny him privily 2 Pet. 2. 1. And as in former times the people did worship the Lord before the Sanctuary as it is said exalt the Lord our God and worship at his Foot-stool or Holy Hill for the Lord our God is holy Ps 99. 5. with v. 9. So these shall do before the Sanctuary and true Tabernacle which the Lord pitched and not Man Heb. 8. 1 2. And thus they shall do when Christ shall write gloriously upon his faithful Servants the name of the City of his God New Jerusalem when the name of the City shall be Jehovah Shammah or the Lord is there Rev. 3. 12. with Ezek. 48. 35. And so all Nations shall worship before the Lord All they that be fat upon the Earth shall eat and worship All they that go down to the Dust shall bow before him Ps 22. 27 29. and 86. 8 9. And this they shall do before the Feet of his hearty and unfeigned Disciples in an humble and submissive manner and in the sight and view of them Or 2. Before thy Feet that is to say they shall worship them not with a Religious or Divine Worship but they shall reverence them and bow themselves before them as inferiours before superiours so what is said in Rev. 19. 10. I fell down to worship before the Feet of the Angel is thus exprest in Rev. 22. 8. I fell at his Feet to Worship him Indeed that worship of the Apostles was forbidden because it was done with a divine worship But that informs us that to worship before ones Feet and to worship that person may mean one and the same thing Compare also Mat. 4. 9. with Luke 4. 7. And so as the People worshipt King David 1 Chron. 29. 20. and as it is rendred with us thou shalt have worship Luke 14. 10. So then their Enemies shall bow before them even the Synagogue of Satan according to those Prophesies The Glory of Lebanon shall come unto thee to beautifie the place of my Sanctuary and I will make the place of my Feet glorious The Sons also of them that afflicted thee shall come bending unto thee and all they that despised thee shall bow themselves down at the soles of thy feet and they shall call thee the city of the Lord the Zion of the holy one of Israel c. Isay 60. 13 15. they shall bow down to thee with their face toward the earth and lick up the dust of thy feet Isay 49. 22 23. with Ps 72. 9. for now they shall be Kings gloriously and shall reign with Jesus Christ on the earth when he makes new Heavens and a new earth wherein shall dwell righteousness and all shall then be subject unto him and his People Dan. 7. 18 27. Rev. 5. 10. 1 Cor. 6. 1 2. And of this he gives his people great assurance as is intimated in his doubling the expression I will make them I will make them which signifies to us the establishment hereof Gen. 41. 32. and that it shall certainly be performed in its due time and season compare Exod 3. 7. with Acts 7. 34. and this he now proposes to his people to comfort them and to strengthen them to a patient enduring their troubles afflictions and reproaches that he will assuredly and certainly in due time cut off all the horns of the ungodly Ps 75. 10. and bring them under who are now enemies to his people Ps 37. 1 13. that they might trust in him in whom is everlasting strength For he bringeth down them that dwell on high the lofty city he layeth it low he layeth it low even to the ground he bringeth it even to the dust the foot shall tread it down the feet of the poor the steps of the needy Isay 26. 3 4 5 6. and ch 35. 3 4. And he who giveth this assurance to them is he that is holy pure from all and all manner of iniquity that hates all the works of iniquity Heb. 1. 9. and will therefore gather out of his Kingdome all things that offend and them which do iniquity Mat. 13. 40 42. Rev.
in heart Mat. 11. 28 29. Oh how many evils of theirs doth he thorow his love overlook and pass by Who is so blind as this Servant of God's or deaf as the Messinger whom â—e â—ath sent Isay 42. 2 3 19 20. Prov. 10. 12. with 1 Cor. 13. 4. And they are instructed and exhorted to account that the long-suffering of our Lord exercised towards them also is Salvation to wit that theyâ— may so receive and retain the love of the truth that they may be saved thereby from their sins and vanities and so be saved from Wrath the Wrath to come thorow him 2 Pet. 3. 15. with 2 Thes 2. 10. and 1 Thes 1. 10. And with what patience is he instructing them though they are dull of hearing and unteachable untractable ones and doth not presently leave them nor is weary of well-doing towards them and thorow him God his Father is a God of patience towards unworthy ones Rom. 3. 25. and ch 15. 5. 3. It is called the word of his patience because it effect such-like patience in them in that receive it to purpose as is found in him even the patience of Jesus Christ See notes on ch 1. v. 9. It effects in them a patient continuance in well doing Rom. 2. 7. Luke 8. 15. Continuing in the Faith grounded and setled and not being moved from the hope of the Gospel 1 Cor. 15. 58. Col. 1. 22 23. and in bringing forth the fruits of the Spirit Gal. 6. 9. and seeking the good of others 2 Tim. 2. 23 25. And to that end being patient towards all Men 1 Thes 5. 14 15. and also it effects in them patience in enduring afflictions even laying aside every weight and the sin which doth so easily beset them to run with patience the race set before them Heb. 12. 1. In patience possessing their Souls whatever trials or afflictions they meet withal not being moved thereby to take offence at Christ or at his Gospel not fretting against them who are Instruments of evil to them Luke 21. 19. Ps 37. 1 7 8. and patience in waiting for his Salvation Jam. 5. 7. and this Gospel is effecting this patience in the hearty believer thereof 1. By setting before them the great endurings and sufferings of Jesus Christ and his patience therein hence it is called the patience of Jesus as is before said Rev. 1. 9. So the Apostle when he exhorts the Believers to run with patience the race set before them instructs them to this end to look unto Jesus who for the joy set before him endured the Cross despising the shame c. To consider him who endured such contradiction of Sinners against himself lest they should be wearied and faint in their minds Heb. 12. 1 3. And the Apostle James also directs to his patience in suffering that the Believers might imitate him saying ye have condemned and killed the â—ust and he doth not resist you Be patient therefore Brethren unto the coming of the Lord Jam. 5. 6 7. If we do well and suffer for it and take it patiently this is acceptable with God for even hereunto we were called because Christ also suffered for us leaving us an example that we should follow his steps 1 Pet. 2. 20 21 22. 2. By shewing to us and directing us into the love of God manifested in sending his Son the Saviour of the World This way is the Gospel effecting patience in us having access into the Grace of God we rejoyce in tribulations also Knowing that tribulation worketh patience because the love of God is shed abroad in our â—earts by the holy Spirit for while we were yet without strength in due time Christ died for the Vngodly Rom. 5. 2 5 6. Hence the Apostle thus prays The Lord direct your hearts into the love of God and into the patience of Christ 2 Thes 3. 5. And this love this first love of God known and believed frames the heart to the love to the perfect and sincere love of God which casts out of us all fear which hath torment helping us to judge and be perswaded God intends our good in all he is ordering and so frames us to and begets patience in us 1 Joh. 4. 16 19. with 1 Tim. 6. 11. And his love effects charity in us towards Men and Brethren and so leads us to be patient towards all Hence the Apostle saith to Timothy thou hast known my Charity Patience c. 2 Tim. 3. 10. Tit. 2. 2. 3. And this word is effecting patience in us and doth operate and effect it in the hearty believer thereof by propounding and setting before us the blessed hope and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ Tit. 2. 10 13. Hence it is called the patience of hope of our Lord Jesus Christ 1 Thes 1. 3. And if we hope for that we see not then do we with patience tarry foâ— iâ— Rom. 8. 24 25. To this purpose the Apostle James speaks be patient Brethren unto the coming of the Lord Behold the Husband-man waiteth for the precious fruit of the Earth and hath long patience for it until he receive the early and latter Rain Be ye also patient for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh Jam. 5. 7 8. Ps 37. 7 11. 2 Pet. 1. 4 â— were we more rejoycing in hope we should be more patient in tribulation Rom. 5. 1 3. and ch 12. 12. 2 Cor. 4. 14 18. This was that word of Christs patience which they had kept and for the keeping whereof Christ commends them and sets such encouragement before them 2. We have a gracious promise and blessed encouragement propounded and made to this Angel and Church I also will keep thee from the houâ— of temptation which shall come upon all the world to try them that dwell upon the Earth Wherein let us a little enquire and consider 1. From what he promises to keep them from the hour of temptation 2. The extent of this hour Which shall come upon all the World 3. The end of its coming To try them that dwell upon the Earth 1. From what he promises to keep them From the hour of temptation Now this hour of temptation may either signifie 1. A time of great tribulation and persecution for the Gospels sake which was ere long to ensue under the Roman Emperours So whereas in one Evangelist it is said when tribulation or persecution ariseth because of the word by and by they are offended It is thus rendred by another In time of temptation they fall away signifying to us that a time of persecution for the Gospel is a time of temptation Compare Mat. 13. 21. with Luke 8. 13. So such a time is called A fiery trial 1 Pet. 4. 12. and trial of cruel mockings and scourgings Heb. 11. 36. And the Apostle Paul speaking of the afflictions he endured from the Jews calls them temptations Acts 20. 19. And our Lord makes use of this word when he speaks of all the
temptation that the door should still be kept open v. 8. Verse 11. Behold I come quickly hold that fast which thou hast that no Man take thy crown In this verse we have to consider 1. Some what they are called upon to attend and mind Behold I come quickly 2. A gracious and needful counsel given to them hold that fast which thou hast 3. The reason thereof that no Man or no one take thy crown 〈◊〉 Somewhat they are called upon to attend and mind Behold I come quickly viz. 1. Behold I come quickly to order that hour of temptation spoken of v. 10. therefore hold fast what thou hast Rev. 2. 10. and herein we may see both his graciousness and faithfulness to his Churches that he warns before-hand that we might be fore-armed And as the Apostle saith concerning the times and seasons Brethren ye have no need that I write to you for your selves know perfectly that the day of the Lord so cometh as a thief in the night and hereby advantage is given to them that that day should not overtake them as a thief To which end they ought not to sleep as do others but watch and be sober 1 Thes 5. 4 6. The secret of the Lord is with them that fear him Ps 25. 14. Amos 3. 7. That they might not be surprized at unawares but might give more earnest heed to the things they have heard and might hear for now and for hereafter Isay 42. 25. and that they might provoke one another to love and to good works not forsaking the assembling of themselves together but exhorting one another and so much the more as they see the day approaching Heb. 10. 23 24 25. 2. Behold I come quickly namely to keep thee from the hour of temptation in thy keeping the word of my patience as if Christ should say The Lord is at hand be careful for nothing Phil. 4. 5 6. When he gives his professed people for a Spoil and to the Robbers and pours out the fury of his Anger upon them c. then he will keep and preserve from all evil such as hold fast his word and cleave to him with full purpose of heart Isay 42 24 25. and 43. 1 5. and ch 43. 27 28. and 44. 1 3 8. Rev. 3. 3 4. He will not leave them nor forsake them but will be a present help to them in the time of trouble Ps 46. 1 2. Hab. 2. 1 4. He will hâ—sten his good word to perform it Jer. 1. 12. And he is holy and true who â—ath promised and therefore this may help us confidently to expect his faithful performance according to his word He hath said I will never leave thee nor forsake thee so that we may boldly say The Lord is my helper and I will not fear what man shall do unto me Heb. 13. 5 6. Ps 37. 39 40. As the Rain cometh down and the Snow from Heaven and returns not thither but waters the Earth c. So shall his word be that goeth forth out of his mouth it shall not return unto him void but it shall accomplish that which he pleaseth and it shall prosper in the thing whereto he sends it Isay 55. 10 12. He will come in unto them and will sup with them comfort cheer and preserve them he will not delay nor withhold his comforts and consolations from them nor deliverances of them Rev. 3. 20. Isay 16. 5. 3. Behold I come quickly namely to rid and deliver you out of all troubles for ever as it may have respect unto his coming again personally in the Glory of his Father with all his holy Angels and this second and glorious coming of his is propounded to the believers now to comfort them and to incourage them to hold fast the profession of their Faith without wavering Heb. 10. 23 34 36. Rev. 22. 7 12 14. 20. So he saith in former times strengthen ye the weak hands and confirm the feeble knees say to them that are of a fearful hasty heart Be strong fear not Behold your God will come with vengeance God with a recompence he will come and save you Isay 35. 3 4. Jude 15. So our Saviour propounds this unto his disciples when he was going to him that sent him to comfort and strengthen their hearts I go saith he to prepare a place for you and if I go and prepare a place for you I will come again and receive you to my self that where I am there ye may be also Joh. 14 1 3. 1 Thes 4. 16 18. and he will come by death quickly and remove them from all troubles trials and temptations for ever Luke 12. 34 40 then they shall enter into peace and rest in their beds each one walking before him Isay 57. 2. Rev. 14. 13. and when he thus cometh he will as it were say unto them Come my people enter thou into thy chambers and shut thy doors about thee hide thy self as it were for a little moment until the indignation be overpast For behold the Lord cometh out of his place to punish the inhabitants of the earth c. Isay 26. 20 21. with Joh. 14. 13. 2. We have a needful and gracious counsel given by him that is holy and true to this Angel and Church hold that fast which thou hast what they had and which they should still hold fast we have before seen to wit the word of Christ's patience see the notes before on v. 10. and what the holding fast here counselled unto is we have also spoken unto before see the notes on ch 2. v. 13. and v. 25. c. And I shall adde no more to it here But here we shall note and consider for our usefulness 1. In that he saith hold that fast which thou hast he signifies to us that the believers should never embrace or entertain another doctrine but keep and hold that fast which they have already They should not have itching ears to heap up other teachers to themselves or receive other instructions which cause to erre from the word of knowledge 2 Tim. 4. 3 4. But should let that abide in them which they have heard from the beginning And hold fast that form of doctrine that form of sound words which they have heard in Faith and love which is in Christ Jesus That good thing which was committed to them they should keep by the Holy Ghost which dwelleth in them 1 Joh. 2. 24. 2 Tim. 1. 13 14. Christ lays no greater nor other burden upon them but that they should hold fast what they have to wit his Gospel See notes on ch 2. v. 24 25. By this they are saved if they hold fast what Christ's Apostles have preached c. 1 Cor. 15. 1 3. And if an Angel from Heaven preach to them any other Gospel than what Christ's Apostles have preached and they have received they should be accursed to them Gal 1. 8 9. hence the Apostle exhorts the believing Colossians thus As ye
be needful and the first thing requisite yet not the only thing required if Men be hearers only they will deceive their own selves Ezek. 33. 30 32. hence the Holy Ghost commands Be ye doers of the word and not hearers only Jam. 1. 19 22 26. this is the description given of him that received seed into the good ground he is such an one as heareth the word and understands it which also beareth fruit and bringeth forth c. Mat. 13. 18 23. hearing is first required of us in order unto some other thing as is here signified to us 3. In that he saith If any Man hear my voice and open the door So he gives us to understand That we should then only open the door when we hear his voice To him the porter openeth and the sheep hear his voice and he calls his own sheep by name and leads them out and the sheep follow him for they know his voice and a stranger will they not follow but will flee from him for they know not the voice of a stranger Joh. 10. 3 5. The beloved saith Open to me my sister my love my dove my undefiled And saith the spouse I rose to open to my beloved and my hands dropped with myrrh Cant. 5. 2 5. I opened to my beloved v. 6. My Son saith the wisdom of God give me thine heart Prov. 23. 26. Though others call never so loudly and alluringly yet shut them out cease to hear the instructions that cause to erre from the words of knowledge Prov. 19. 27. we should be so far from opening our hearts to such voices as that we should stop and shut our ears against them leâ—t they deceive our hearts with their good words and fair speeches Rom. 16. 17 18. 4. In saying if any Man hear my voice and open c. So he signifies that though the generality who are called and spoken to do refuse so to do yet he will take it kindly if any Man if but one particular person obey his voice and be not rebellious like the rest Ezek 2. 8. he will come in to him he will take them one of a City and two of a family and will bring them to Zion Jer. 3. 14. Oh then think not Christ will reject because of the paucity or fewness say not I will do as others do But know if thou art alone in this exercise thou shalt be blessed in thy deed Joh. 6. 51. and 7. 17. and ch 10. 9. and ch 12. 26. see the notes before on v. 4. of this chapter 5. Yea if any Man how vile sinful ungrateful soever he hath been him that overcometh he will in no wise cast out Joh. 6. 37. So our Saviour saith If any Man thirst any of you officers that are sent to apprehend me let him come unto me Joh. 7. 32 37. Isay 55. 1 7. If any Man hear my voice and open the door â—ow lukewarme soever he hath been how much or how long soever he hath barred the door against me and taken others into the chamber of his heart though he hath been guilty of the greatest evils and have been like Sodom and Gomorrah yet in hearkening unto him he will pardon and take away all his iniquity and receive him graciously Isay 1. 10 14. Hos 14. 1 4. Oh then let no former unworthiness of thine hinder or discourage thee But while he calls and knocks open the door unto him and no longer stand out or harden thine heart against him but awake and arise from the dead and Christ shall give thee light Heb. 4. 7. Eph. 5. 13 14. and and to engage move and prevail with us so to do let us consider that which here followeth which is propounded as a motive and argument to perswade and prevail with us to suffer the word of exhortation and to hear his voice and open the door namely 2. The Blessedness assured to every such an one as doth hear his voice and open the door I will come in to him and will sup with him and he with me Now here note in general 1. As this Blessedness contained in those gracious promises is propounded to them by Christ before they return so it shews unto us That in preaching the Gospel to any it should be so declared as therewith the exceeding great and precious promises should be ministred and propounded to Men while they shut out Christ Thus doth our Lord to them who were ignorant of him and enemies to him Verily Verily I say unto you he that heareth my word and believeth on him that sent me hath everlasting life and shall not come into condemnation Joh. 5. 24 25. and ch 6. 27 35 51 58. Prov. 1. 20 23. and ch 8. 32 35. 2 Pet. 1. 4. So in former times when the Lord had been largly declaring the blessedness of the Servants of the Lord and promising great things to them he then saith Ho every one that thirsteth come ye to the waters hearken diligently unto me c. Isay 54. 13 17. and ch 55. 1 3 6 8. Mat. 5. 2. As this blessedness is assured to him that hears and opens so we may learn That if we be Christ's then are we Abraham's seed and heirs according to promise Gal. 3. 16 29. though the promises are propounded to all in the Gospel yet all are not of them Heb. 6. 16 19. Rom. 4. 12 16. But such as exercise themselves to godliness for that is profitable to all things having promise of the life that now is and of that which is to come 1 Tim. 4. 7 8. It is a very evil and provoking thing to assure the promises are theirs and they the heirs of them who shut out Christ and walk in evil and crooked paths for whosoever walks thererein shall not know peace see what the Lord threatneth â—nto those false prophetesses that cried peace peace and promised happiness to the wicked Ezek. 13. 18 22. But we shall speak particularly to that here assured to them that hear Christs voice c. I will come in to him The coming he here speaks of is not personal for so he was never in any but in the womb of the virgin indeed so he came into that womb and into the world and here went up and down in a mortal body doing good preaching the Gospel c. And when he had finisht the work the Father gave him to do on the earth and had died for our sins and was buried and rose again he after some few days left the World and ascended up into heaven Joh. 16. 28. and ch 17. 11. and 20. 17. Acts 1. 9 11. and he is in heaven 1 Pet. 3. 22. Heb. 9. 24. and ch 4. 14. and no Man ever saw him with bodily eyes since Paul 1 Cor. 15. 1 8. Joh. 16. 10. 1 Pet. 1. 8. and the heavens must receive him until the times of restitution of all things Acts 3. 21. and then he shall come again which yet he is not 1 Thes 4.
1 13. And this is he who now stands at the everlasting doors of the Soul and knocks even the Lord strong and mighty the Lord mighty in battel compare Ps 24. 7 10. with Rev. 3. 20 21. Oh then be we of good cheer for his right hand and his holy arme hath gotten him the victory Ps 98. 1 4. Joh. 16. 33. and open we to him continually and believe we with the heart the victory and conquest he hath gotten that there-thorow we may do valiantly Rom. 8. 36 39. 1 Joh 5. 4 5. 2. He is set down with his Father in his throne namely on the account of his overcoming as it is said when he had by himself purged our sins he sat down on the right hand of the majesty on high Heb. 1. 3. and ch 10. 10 12 because he humbled himself became obedient to death the death of the cross Therefore also hath God highly exalted him and given him a name which is above every name c. Phil. 2. 6 8 10. and herein is imported and signified to us 1. That that Christ is in Heaven in that glorious place so called with his Father for there is God's throne as it is said The Lord's throne is in heaven Ps 11. 4. see notes on ch 4. v. 2. thither is Christ gone he is gone up into and received in Heaven Luke 24. 51. Mark 16. 19. 1 Pet. 3. 22. And it is said of Stephen He looked up stedfastly into Heaven and saw the glory of God and Jesus standing on the right hand of God Acts 7. 55 56. and ch 3. 20 21. 2. Herein is directly said he is set down with his Father in his throne viz. 1. He is there an High-priest a Kingly High-priest Zech. 6. 13. King of righteousness and King of peace Heb. 7. 1. him hath God exalted with and to his right hand a prince and Saviour to give repentance and forgiveness of sins Acts 5. 31. he is the High-priest upon the throne who makes intercession for transgressours Isay 53. 12. and the one and only mediatour between God and Men 1 Tim. 2. 5. For every high-priest is taken from among Men and is ordained for Men for the good of Men in things pertaining to God who can have compassion on the ignorant and on them that are out of the way Heb. 5. 1 2. he is the propitiation for the sins of the whole world 1 Joh. 2. 2. with ch 5. 19. he who died for all Men now appears making intercession for them while they are joyned to all the living thorow whom God is long-suffering because he is not willing that any Man should perish but that all should come to repentance and be saved 2 Pet. 3. 9 15. 1 Tim. 2. 4 5. he is the lamb of God who is in the midst of the throne that taketh away the sin of the world compare Joh. 1. 29. with Rev. 5. 6. And he is the High-priest of the believers profession Heb. 3. 1. who ever liveth to make intercession for them that come unto God by him and is therefore able to save them to the uttermost Heb. 7. 24 26. and this may strengthen them to hold fast the profession of their faith without wavering and to come with boldness to the throne of grace that they may obtain mercy and find grace to help in the time of need Heb. 4. 14 16. and 8. 1 3. â—nd ch 10. 18 23 25. he is their advocate with the Father with his Father as here our advocate is the Kings Son and with their Father to personate them to plead their cause present their suites manage their matters obtain gracious returns for them and to perfect whatsoever doth concern them 1 Joh. 2. 1 2. Ps 138. 8. 2. He is on his Fathers throne he is Lord of all Acts 10. 36. all power given to him both in heaven and in earth Mat. 28. 18. he is set on the throne of Majesty and Sovereignty the throne of the Kingdome Deut. 17. 18. 2 Sam. 7. 13. 1 King 1. 46. To sit on the throne is to reign compare 1 King 3. 6. with 2 Chron. 1. 8. or to be the ruler compare 1 King 9. 5. with 2 Chron. 7. 18. or to be the governour hence the throne is called the throne of the governour Neh. 3. 7. and he is indeed God's King whom he hath set upon his holy hill of Zion Ps 2. 6. one on whose shoulders is the government Isay 9. 6. The Father hath committed all judgment all the government unto him Joh. 5. 22. he is King of nations the King of all the earth Ps 47. and that for the good of Men generally and hence all the earth is called upon to sing a new song â—ecause he reigneth Ps 96. 1 10. and 97. 1. and 98. 1 6. and for the especial good of them that believe for he is the Saviour of all Men especially of them that believe 1 Tim. 4. 10. Isay 52. 7. Zech. 9. 10. he hath a peculiar care of and favour toward them that kiss him and submit unto the scepter of his Kingdom Isay 49. 13 16. and 51. 22. Ps 146. 10. therefore they may rejoyce and run with patience the race set before them because he indured the cross despising the shame and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God Heb. 12. 1 2. and need not be afraid with any fear of amazement Ps 9. 1 7 9. and 46. he is on the throne who hath died yea rather is risen again and all thrones and things are under him Col. 1. 16 17. Eph. 1. 20 21 22 23. 1 Pet. 3. 22. 2. We have nextly to consider that which is proposed to and set before the Churches and assured as the portion of the overcomer To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne where we have 1. The subject To him that overcometh Rev. 12. 11. Eph. 6. 10 17. there must be a warfare and a conquest Now here we may note That though Christ hath overcome yet he hath not so destroyed our enemies but that they are in being still and we have them to fight with and overcome indeed as to their first work he hath destroyed them so as none shall perish for ever in that first death and all our enemies are Christs captives But yet they are in being still and he doth permit them to act for our exercise we have sin within us the world death and Satan to be our enemies But thorow him we may be more than conquerours and shall in believing on him who is he that that overcometh the world but he that believeth that Jesus Christ is the Son of God 1 Joh. 5. 4 5. 2 Cor. 10. 4 5. 1 Pet 5. 8 9. This may encourage us to fight because Christ hath overcome he hath led captivity captive The captain of our Salvation is made perfect thorow the sufferings Heb. 2. 10. and now is upon his Father's throne 2. Consider we that which
and talking with him as Daniel saith Chap. 9. 22. 3. Consider we what the voice said in these following Branches 1. Come up hither not only come hither as Chap. 17. 1. and Chap. 21. 9 but come up hither And yet it seems not to contain so much in it as is contained in the same phrase Chap. 11. 12 for that appears to have respect to the ascending of their bodies to whom it was spoken But come up ascend up namely in Spirit that may be where the body is not 1 Cor. 5. 3. Col. 2. 5. So it is elsewhere said after the voice thus spake to John come hither he carried me in Spirit for it is without an Article Rev. 17. 1 3. and Chap. 21. 9 10. And it is as if he should say not only stand up as being now awakened and excited by this Trumpet from those dead things here on earth and Christ shall give thee light as Eph. 5. 14. But ascend up from all things here below from all these seen things good and evil mount up in spirit like an Eagle to Heaven Isa 40. 31. Come up unto me as if Christ should say unto him and as the LORD spake unto Moses concerning himself and Aâ—ron c. Exod. 24. 1. Mount up to the consideration and contemplation of things above So the believers are exhorted generally to do in an ordinary way Col. 3. 1 2 5. And though this voice spake to him and talked with him in and after an extraordinary way and manner yet there was an act of compliance required from the Apostle see Chap. 1. 12 as also was from Paul in order to his being converted though the Lord appeared to him and was converting him after an extraordinary manner yet not in an irresistible manner Hence he saith I was not disobedient unto the heavenly vision Implying he might possibly have so been Act. 26. 19. with Exod. 4. 1 14. and Jona 1. 1 3. So here the Lord did not carry him up without any compliance or obedience on the Apostle's part but he raised his spirit to go up as Ezra 1. 9. and then commanded him Come up hither And this was a great honour done unto and favour conferred upon his Servant John If it be a great favour to a man when an earthly Prince or great man shall say unto him come up hither and such an one shall have honour in the presence of others Prov. 25. 7 with Luk. 14. 10. O how much greater and higher an exaltation is it to a Servant of Christ when the King of Heaven the King of Glory shall single him out from and herein prefer him before the residue of his Brethren in saying unto him come up hither even unto Heaven Oh now such have great need to take heed they be not exalted above measure and to consider by grace they are saved as well as others And to beware they despise not such as are not favoured like them herein 2 Cor. 12. 7 9. It was an excellent thing found with John when he was thus exalted above his brethren yet he then saith I John who also am your brother c. See Notes on Chap. 1. vers 9. But how could the Apostle give obedience to the call and commandment of this voice How could he come up thither or ascend unto Heaven Surely not in any power strength or ability of his own or by any wisdom or skill of his But he that spake to and talked with him strengthned him Dan. 10. 19. See Vers 2. And there is a way by which he extraordinarily and we ordinarily may ascend though we have no power of our selves so to do nor can devise a way how we might come up for no man hath ascended up to Heaven in any wisdom or strength of his own as is implied Prov. 30. 4. Joh. 3. 13. yet we may mount up and ascend by the help of that ladder spoken of Gen. 28. 11 12. the foot whereof is set upon the earth and the top of it reacheth up to Heaven And this ladder in the truth of it is the Son of man who fell into the ground and died for our sins John 12. 24. He descended into the lower parts of the earth into great and wonderful abasement and sufferings He humbled himself and became obedient unto death the death of the Cross And He who descended is the same also who ascended far above all things that he might fill and fulfill all things Eph. 4. 8 10. Psal 68. 18. This is the ladder we are speaking of as our Saviour also signifies when he saith Hereafter ye shall see heaven opened and the Angels of God ascending and descending upon the son of man Joh. 1. 51. with Gen. 28. 11 12. He is the secret of the stairs Cant. 2. 14 upon which we may ascend into Heaven by faith and in spirit but we must always begin at the bottom which is upon the earth that we may so do and so go up gradually from one step to another we must begin at the humiliation sufferings and Cross of our blessed Redeemer we have liberty to enter into the holiest by the blood of Jesus by a new and living way which he hath consecrated for us thorow the veil that is to say his flesh Heb. 10. 19 20. Rom. 8. 34. 2. And I will shew thee things which must be hereafter This is that which the voice further spake unto him In which we may note 1. That our Lord Jesus Christ doth know things that shall come future things And this he must needs do for he knoweth all things John 21. 17. There is no creature that is not manifest in his sigâ—t but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do Heb. 4. 12 13. He is perfect in knowledg Compare Isa 42. 19. with Job 36. 4. Not only doth he know things that are things present as he also doth both the actions and thoughts of men the hearts of men which are deceitful above all things and the most secret thoughts and intents thereof and which is Gods peculiar to know 1 King 8. 39. with Matt. 9. 4. Mark 2. 6 8. Compare Jer. 17. 19. with Rev. 2. 23. For he is one with the Father over all God blessed for ever Joh. 10. 30. Rom. 9. 5. The consideration whereof might admonish us all to take heed and beware that we do not in our hearts hide and hold fast any iniquity or abomination whatsoever but cleanse our hands from sin and our hearts from double-mindedness Jam. 4. 8. If otherwise shall not he search it out For he knows the secrets of the hearts Psal 44. 18 22. But he also knows things which shall and must be hereafter before they come to pass So he knew before his hour came what things he should suffer and how he should be dealt withal and told his Dâ—sciples before hand saying unto them Behold we go up to Jerâ—salem and the son of man shall be betrayed unto
Idol or vanity whatsoever but might know he is and there is none beside him that he is the true God and an everlasting King and who is perfect in knowledg and infinite in understanding To this purpose the Lord speaks in former times saying Let them bring forth and shew us what shall happen let them shew the former things what they be that we may consider them and know the latter end of them or declare to us things for to come Shew the things that are to come hereafter that we may know that ye are Gods Beâ—old ye are of nothing and your work of nought I have raised up one from the North c. Who hath declared from the beginning that we may know and before time that we may say he is righteous Behold my Servant whom I uphold mine Elect in whom my soul delighteth I have put my spirit upon him Isa 41. 22 26 29. and Chap. 42. 1. and Chap. 43. 9 12. and 44. 7. So again he speaks to the same purpose and â—aith I have declared the former things from the beginning and they went forth out of my mouth Because I knew that thou art obstinate c. I have even from the beginning declared it to thee before it came to pass I shewed it thee lest thou shouldst say mine Idol hath done them and my graven image and my molten image hath commanded them Isa 48. 3 6 8. In which he plainly signifies to us that his foresight of future things is so far from necessitating men to evil that he acquaints them with his foreknowledg to preserve them from Idolatry and to engage them to hearken unto and obey him And all other thoughts hereto concerning it are to be hated and abandoned by us Isa 48. 3 12. And as he revealed these things to John before they came to pass as a signal testimony of favour to him so by him they are revealed to us in love and for our good and profit that we might read and hear and keep the things written herein and so be blessed Chap. 1. 3. and foresee evils so as to hide our selves Prov. 22. 3. and Chap. 27. 12. Dan. 2. 19 22. Vers 2. And immediately I was in the spirit and behold a thronâ— was set in heaven and one sate upon it In this Verse we have to consider and speak unto 1. The account which the Apostle gives of the posture or condition he was in and immediately I was in the spirit 2. Of what was shewn unto him and he saw thorough the door vers 1. viz. 1. And behold a Throne was set in Heaven 2. And one sate upon the Throne 1. The account which he gives of the posture or condition he was in and immediately I was in the spirit He that said unto him Come up hither vers 1. did enable and capacitate him to give obedience thereto so when the Lord thus speaks to the Prophet Ezekiel saying Go get thee to them of the captivity unto thy people and speak unto them c. The Prophet then tells us how he was strengthened unto what was required of him as it follows Then the spirit took me up So the spirit lifted me up and took me away and I went in bitterness in the heat of my spirit but the hand of the Lord was strong upon me thâ—n I came to them of the captivity c. Ezek. 3. 11 12 14 15. And so more generally and ordinarily God doth enable and capacitate men and believers to what he requires of them his grace in due time doth bring salvation to all men Tit. 2. 11 12. Micah 2. 7. And he first works in men both to will and to do of good pleasure before he calls upon them to do all things without murmuring and disputing Phil. 2. 12 13 16. His word is with power And he doth accompany the Commandments he gives unto us with the light and influence of his blessed spirit Luk. 4. 32. 1 Thes 4. 1 2 8. And so he did here extraordinarily Dan. 10. 16 18 19. And immediately straightway or in an instant I was in the spirit not after an ordinary manner as all hearty believers may be said to be Rom. 8. 10. but after an extraordinary and visional manner he was in it in the spirit of Christ and so in Vision lifted up to or toward Heaven As the Prophet saith He put forth the form of an hand And the spirit lift me up between the earth and the heaven and brought me in the visiâ—ns of God c. Ezek. 8. 13. And again he saith Moreover the spirit lift me up Ezek. 11. 1. And afterward the spirit took me up and brought me in vision by the spirit of God c. vers 24. Or also I was in spirit to wit in his own as was noted on vers 1. of this Chapter and he might not know whether he was in the body or out of it as 2 Cor. 12. 2 3 4. Rev. 17. 1 2 3. See the Notes before on Chap. 1. ver 10. 2. We have an account given us of what was shewn unto him and he saw thorough the Door spoken of vers 1. viz. 1. And behold a Throâ—e was set in Heaven Not now began so to be for it was from the beginning A glorious high Throne from the beginning is the place of our sanctuary Jer. 17. 12. Thou O Lord remainest for ever thy throne from generation to generation Lam. 5. 19. Psal 93. 2. And he that sits on it lives for ever and ever Rev. 4. 9 10. He sits King for ever Psal 29. 10. But it was now shewn unto the Apostle and he saw it in vision there set which was from everlasting So the Prophet Isaiah in vision saw the Lord sitting upon a throne Isa 6. 1. And the Prophet Ezekiel had such a like vision in some respects as the Apostle John here had as in the following part we shall have frequent occasion to note And he also saw the likeness of a Throne Ezek. 1. 26. The appearance of the likeness of a Throne Ezek. 10. 1. Which throne is a seat of judgment and herein God sits as we may shew afterwards And as the Psalmist saith Thou satest in the Throne judging right or in rightâ—ousness Psal 9. 4. He is judg himself Psal 73. 7. And one that will do right Gen. 18. 25. Justice and judgment are the habitation or establishment of his Throne Psal 89. 14. And this throne is a throne of holiness and not of impurity or uncleanness Psal 47. 8. with which the throne of iniquity shall have no fellowship Psal 94. 20. Hence both in that Vision of Isaiah and in this of John the Seraphims there and the four living Creatures here cry concerning him that sits upon this Throne Holy holy holy c. Isa 6. 1 3. with Rev. 4. 8. And it is an high and glorious Throne one that is exalted above all other Thrones as the Prophet Isaiah saith I saw the Lord sitting upon a Throne
high and lifted up Isa 6. 1. The Lord hath prepared his Throne in the Heavens and his Kingdom ruleth over all Psal 103. 19. And it is a Throne full of glory luster and majesty A glorious high Throne Jer. 17. 12. Yea and for our comfort and encouragement it is a Throne of mercy and grace this Throne is upholden by mercy Prov. 20. 28. and we may therefore come boldly to this Throne the throne of Grace that we may obtain mercy and find grace for seasonable help Heb. 4. 14 16. with Chap. 8. 1 2. This Throne was set in heaven for there is Gods Throne The Lords Throne is in Heaven Psal 11. 4. Yea that is his Throne Thus saith the Lord the Heaven is my Throne Isa 66. 1. Hence our Saviour admonishes his Disciples not to swear by Heaven because it is Gods Throne Mat. 5. 34. And saith He that shall swear by Heaven sweareth by the Throne of God and by him that sitteth thereon Mat. 23. 22. And from hence Stephen sheweth That the most High dwelleth not in Temples made with hands because Heaven is his Throne Act. 7. 47 49. with Isa 66. 1 3. And because he hath prepared his Throne in the Heavens his Kingdom ruleth over all He doth according to his will in the Army of Heaven and among the inhabitants of the earth And none can stay his hand or say unto him what dost thou Psal 103. 19. Dan. 4. 17 25 32 35 37. With this the righteous comfort themselves when the wicked did bend their bow and make ready the arrow upon the string that they might privily shoot at the upright in heart and said If the foundations be destroyed what can the righteous do The Lords Throne say the upright is in heaven Psal 11. 1 4. And though the wicked ones say is not God in the height of heaven And â—ow doth God know can he judg thorough the dark cloud Job 22. 12 14. Yet that is no let or hindrance to him Though the Lords Throne be in heaven yet his eyes behold the children of men Psal 11. 4. He hath looked down from the height of his Sanctuary from Heaven did the Lord behold the Earth c. Though therein he humbleth himself Psal 102. 19 21. with Psal 113. 4 5 6. And he that dwelleth and sitteth in the Heavens will laugh at all those who oppose him and his Christ the Lord shall have them in derision c. Psal 2. 1 4 5. with Psal 29. 10. 2. And one sate upon the throne Even the Lord God Almighty vers 8 10 11. He it is that fits upon it that fits King upon it and that for ever Psal 29. 10. For to sit upon the Throne is to reign rule and govern compare 1 King 3. 6. with 2 Chron. 1. 8. As also is shewn before See Notes on Chap. 3. ver 21. but that we here observe it that one to wit the Almighty sits on the Throne the supreme Throne of Government Indeed the word one is not expresly in the Text but necessarily implied the word sate being of the singular number and so we shall look on the words that one or he sitteth on it even he who is called as is before said the Lord God Almighty ver 8. But is it not said by the Amen to wit by Christ I overcame and am set down with my father in his Throne Rev. 3. 21. And is it not frequently affirmed of him that he is on the Throne and on the right hand of the Throne of Majesty Heb. 1. 3. and Chap. 8. 1. and Chap. 12. 2. Yes certainly but He and the Father and the Eternal Spirit are one For there are three that bear record in heaven the Father the Word and the Holy Ghost and these three are one one God Joh. 10. 30. 1 Joh. 5. 7 9 10. See the Notes after on vers 8. And though Christ is sometimes represented as in the midst of the Throne to signifie this Lamb which hath been slain is the abiding Sacrifice and Mediator between God and men as Chap. 5. 6. and Chap. 7. 17. Yet he is also on the Throne who is the Son of God and it is called the Throne not Thrones of God and of the Lamb Chap. 22. 1. with Zach. 6. 12 13. And so it is this one God Father Word and holy Spirit sate and sits upon this Throne this supreme seat of glorious Majesty and all-ruling Government and none else not the living Creatures they are indeed in the midst of and round about the Throne but not on it ver 6. But they give glory honour and thanks to him that sate on it ver 9. Not the Elders for though they sit upon four and twenty Thrones yet they are round about this Throne and not one of the Elders sits upon this but they also fall down before him that sits on the Throne ver 4. and 10 11. nor the Angels though they are glorious Creatures and are called Thrones Dominions Principalities and Powers yet none of them sit upon this most high Throne but they are round about the Throne Chap. 5. 11. And they fall before the Throne on their faces and worship God Chap. 7. 11. Yea no Creature no meer Creature whatsoever is on this Throne for he only sits upon it who hath created all things and for whose pleasure they are and were created ver 10 11. And saith the Apostle every creature which is in heaven and on the earth and under the earth and such as are in the sea and all that are in them heard I saying Blessing honour glory and power be unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb for ever and ever Chap. 5. 13. By which it is evidently manifested that no Creature whatever no not the Virgin Mary sits upon this Throne but all Creatures are distinct from and infinitely inferiour unto him that sits upon it this most excellent and glorious one who liveth for ever and ever And to this end the Psalmist imprecates judgments upon such as were confederate against God and his â—idden ones that they might know that he whose name alone is Jehovaâ— is the most High over all the earth Psal 83. 2 16 18. And the consideration hereof might help Zion to rejoice in their King and strengthen them against all occasions of sadness and discouragement because their God reigneth and not Satan nor any of their enemies Isa 40. 9. and Chap. 52. 7. And engage and encourage them to worship him only and to trust in him at all times and pour out their hearts unto him and not to fear what their enemies can do unto them in waiting upon him and keeping his way Psal 62. 8 11. 2 King 19. 15. Isa 37. 16. Yea all people are called upon to sing praises unto God Because he is King of all the earth God reigneth over the heathen God sitteth upon the Throne of his holiness c. Psal 47. 1 6 8. Vers 3. And he that sate
was to look upon like a Jasper and a Sardine stone and there was a Rain-bow round about the Throne in sight like unto an Emerald In this Verse the Apostle John gives unto us a further account of what was represented to him and he saw in spirit And that 1. Of the vision sight or appearance of him that sate on the Throne And he that sate was to look upon like a Jasper and a Sardine stone 2. Of what he saw about the Throne And there was a Rain bow round about the Throne in sight like unto an Emerald 1. Of the vision sight or appearance of him that sate on the Throne And he that sate was to look upon like a Jasper and a Sardine stone He that sate namely in his Royal Majesty and glory upon the supreme Throne of rule dominion and government in Heaven the Lord God Almighty before whom all Creatures Saints and Angels prostrate themselves and unto whom they give honour as we have said and shewn on vers 2. this infinitely and inconceivably glorious One was to look upon or in sight or appearance like to a Jasper-stone and a Sardine From whence we may note in general the appearance of the most high God the Lord and possessor of Heaven and Earth is thus represented to men to signifie and give us some small intimation of his in finite and transcendent excellency and glorious majesty and splendor though indeed he is infinitely more glorious than all precious stones whatever as it is said of Wisdom Job 28. 12 20. Yea He hath set his glory above the Heavens Psal 8. 1. though they in some little degree declare his glory Psal 19. 1. Particularly He was in appearance like a Jasperâ—stone which hath its name from firmness and hardness as some say and so signifies his Omnipotency and Almightiness as ver 8. it is said of him instead of this precious stone a Saphire is spoken of and mentioned in that Vision vouchsafed to Ezekiel Chap. 1. 26. and Chap. 10. 1. which herein agrees with the Jasper that it is very hard and not to be broken so certainly it may be said of him that sits on the Throne that power belongs to him Psal 62. 11. And whoever hardens himself against him shall not prosper but be broken in pieces Job 9. 4. Mat. 21. 44. This stone shall break in pieces the iron the brass the clay the silver and the gold to wit all other Kingdoms and it shall stand for ever as it is said Prophetically of our Lord Jesus Christ Dan. 2. 34 43 45. But the Jasper is in Scripture taken notice of for its transparent light as it is said â—er light was like unto a stone most precious even like a Jasper-stone clear as crystal Rev. 21. 11. So it is most fully true of this most glorious one He is light and in him is no darkness at all 1 Joh. 1. 5. He dwelleth in that light that no man can approach unto whom no man hath seen nor can see and the light dwelleth with him 1 Tim. 6. 16. Dan. 2. 22. And in his light we may see light Psal 36 9. And so we may say 1. He hath light and understanding and wisdom excellent wisdom as these words are put together and the latter shew unto us what is meant by light Dan. 5. 11 14. There is no searching of his understanding Isa 40. 28. His understanding is infinite Psal 147. 5. He hath the light of knowledg and is perfect therein 2 Cor. 4. 6. Job 36. 4. so as he discerns and knows all things The darkness hideth not from him but the night shineth as the day the darkness and the light are both alike to him Psal 139. Can any hide himself in secret places that I shall not see him saith the Lord Do not I fill Heaven and Earth saith the Lord Jer. 23. 23 24. With this Ancient of days is wisdom and in his length of days understanding with him is wisdom and strength he hath counsel and understanding and therefore also it is most right and meet he should govern and that all should submit unto him Job 12. 12 13. And the consideration hereof may admonish us to walk in the light as he is in the light to walk before him and to be perfect if we do not doth not he that pondereth the heart consider it and he that keepeth thy soul doth he not know it and shall not he render to every man according to his works Gen. 17. 1. Prov. 24. 12. and Chap. 15. 3. And he now gives light to us and is light to us in his Gospel therein he sends forth his light and his truth to lead and guide us Psal 43. 3. Yea as the Psalmist saith The Lord is my light as a precious stone a Jasper will give light and be a light to us in our darkness Psal 27. 1. Micah 7. 8. and Christ is the light of the world Joh. 8. 12. and hereafter gloriously the Lord will be the light of the new Jerusalem and then having the glory of God to lighten her her light shall be like unto a stone most precious even like a Jasper-stone clear as Crystal Compare Rev. 21. 11. with vers 23. 2. And by his glorious light may also be meant his infinite purity and holiness so God is light and in him is no darkness at all no manner of impurity or unholiness 1 Joh. 1. 5 6 7. As darkness frequently signifies in Scripture impurity and uncleanness and all manner of iniquity so contrarily light signifies purity and holiness Prov. 2. 13. Isa 5. 20. Rom. 13. 12. 2 Cor. 6. 14. Ephes 5. 8 11. And he that sits upon the Throne is Holiness it self a God of purer eyes than to behold iniquity and one that cannot look on evil one that cannot be tempted with evil neither tempteth he any man Hab. 1. 13. Psal 5. 4. Jam. 1. 13 14. But we shall not here further enlarge on this because we shall have opportunity to speak to it again on vers 8. of this Chapter And a Sardine-stone viz. a Ruby Exod. 28. 17. Ezek. 28. 13. Rev. 21. 20. This precious stone is called a Sardine from the place or Countrey a Ruby from the colour which is ruddy like a young fresh-coloured man As it is said in former times concerning the Nazarites They were more ruddy in body than Rubies Lam. 4. 7. Instead of the Ruby or Sardine it is said in Ezek. 1. 26. Vpon the likeness of the Throne was the likeness as the appearance of a man above upon it And of Christ it is said by the Spouse He is ruddy even like a Ruby Cant. 5. 10. with Lam. 4. 7. And Christ the Wisdom of God is compared unto Rubies though yet he infinitely exceeds them and all precious stones whatever Job 28. 12 20. Prov. 3. 15. and Chap. 8. 11. with 1 Cor. 1. 24. And so it is said He that sate was to look upon like a Sardine-stone to signifie to us that
5. an elder informed John who the palm-bearing Saints which were in heaven were chap. 7. 13 17. and when there were great voices in heaven then of the twenty-four elders only it is said they fell on their faces c. chap. 11. 15 16. which also may evince that by the elders we are to understand the spirits of just men made perfect who are present with the Lord and so in Heaven 3. And this will further appear by their sitting on their thrones by their raiment and crowns on their heads to which we shall speak particularly as we come at these things in order 3. And they appear by the title given to them to mean some that have rule over us though they are not alive in the body to wit the prophets in former times and the apostles of the lamb answerable whereto it is said At the gates of the holy Jerusalem were twelve Angels and names written thereon which are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Israel And the wall of the city had twelve foundations and in them the names of the twelve apostles of the lamb Rev. 21. 12 14. and so by these twenty-four elders we may â—nderstand the Patriarchs including the holy prophets and the apostles of our Lord Jesus Christ of whose words we should be always mindful as the Apostle Peter signifies saying I stir up your pure minds by way of remembrance that ye may be mindful of the words which were spoken before by the holy prophets and of the commandment of us the Apostle of the Lord and Saviour 2 Pet. 3. 1 2. and so the fathers of the Church in former times are called elders after they were dead in these words By faith the elders obtained a good report Heb. 11. 2 c. and the apostles of Christ are called elders 1 Pet. 5. 1. 2 Joh. 1. 3 Joh. 1. and they are signified to be bishops Acts 1. 20. and both denote their ruling-power in the Church and so it may be said of both the prophets and apostles that they are under Christ the Masters of the congregations of the worshippers of the true God as the Preacher saith The words of the wise are as goads and as nails fastened by the masters of the assemblies which are given from one shepherd Eccles 12. 11. 1 Tim. 5. 17. they are instrumental fathers and so to be obeyed in the Lord so the Apostle Peter saith to the Jews Ye are the children of the prophets Acts 3. 25. Luke 16. 29 31. and the apostle Paul saith of himself and the same may be said of the residue of the Apostles in the like case Though ye have ten thousand instructors in Christ yet not many fathers for in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the Gospel 1 Cor. 4. 15. and the patriarchs prophets and apostles are after their departure out of this world our Guides and Rulers by their good words and examples as the Apostle in imateth when he saith Remember them who have the rule over you or who are the guides of you but who are they it follows who have spoken to you the word of God whose faith follow and these whom he calls our Guides Rulers or Elders as the word also signifies are such of the Holy Prophets and Apostles principally as had died in the â—aith and being absent from the body were present with the Lord as appears also by what follows in our translations viz. considering the end out-going conclusion or consummation of their conversation c. Heb. 13. 7. which place being diligently minded gives great light to this and hugely helps us to understand who these elders are as we have said before to wiâ— the Prophets and Apostles who had lived and died in the faith so in this book the twelve Apostles who were all dead as is very probable John excepted before he received this Revelation are called stars Rev. 12. 1. and as the stars of heaven do rule on earth Gen. 1. 16 18. Psal 136. 9. so also the Prophets and Apostles as stars now they are in their spirits in heaven do by their light in their word and good conversation still guide rule over and govern us instrumentally and so much also we may understand by their seats or thrones Mat. 19. 28. and yet also these twenty-four elders may be as it were the Representative of all the saints and holy ones who had finished their course and kept and died in the faith and whose spirits were in Heaven as the Angel of every of the seven Churches in Asia is spoken to as representing the whole Church of which he was the Angel or Messenger Now these â—our and twenty elders are further described to us 1. By their posture sitting That is to say 1. As kings and as persons of rule and government as these are as before we have seen and as appears in that they in the new song do to the praise of the Lamb with thankfulness acknowledg Thou hast made us unto our God kings and priests chap. 5. 10. they are sitting on the four and twenty thrones spoken of in the beginning of the verse which are called their thrones chap. 11. 16. like to those spoken of in chap. 20. 4. where it is said I saw thrones and they sâ—te upon them and judgment was given unto them though not fully the same for that speaks of the thrones the children of the first resurrection shall sit upon when they shall be raised which yet none are And the glory of these elders here spoken of is in some part a fulfilling of that promised by our Lord Jesus unto his Apostles when he saith unto them â— appoint unto you a kingdom that ye may eat and drink at my table and sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel Luke 22. 28 30. and that they sit as those that have some ruling-power and kingly government appears also by their habit and crowns to which after and so these are more excellent than the sain's that are in the earth Psal 16. 2 3. they are Jerusalem above which is free and is the mother of us all Above the holy ones here below Gal. 4. 29. they are in a better state and condition as the Apostle signifies when he saith I have a desire to depaâ—t and to be with Christ which is far better Phil. 1. 23. Now they are absenâ— from the body they are present with the Lord 2 Cor. 5. 6 8. Indeed by faith the holy ones on earth are kings also as is said He hath loved us and washed us from our sins in his own blood and hath made us kings and priests unto God and his father see notes before on chap. 1. ver 6. and chap. 5. 10 But faith is the evidence of things not seen Heb. 11. 1. they now walk by faith not by sight 2 Cor. 5. 6. but these elders have attained and are already perfect in their spirits and therein are actually and gloriously kings which the most
â—4 30 37 43. and at the feast of Pentecost it is said there were at Jerusalem devout men out of every nation under heaven Acts 2. 5. and yet this was before the Partition-wall was broken down and before the Gospel was so plainly preached according to the Revelation of the mystery as it was afterwards before the Apostles put in execution that commission given to them to go into all the world and preach the Gospel to every creature Mark 16. 15. See Psal 67. 1 2 3. and now the Church is enlarged according to that prophecy Enlarge the place of thy tent and let them stretch forth the curtains of thine habitations spare not lengthen thy cords and strengthen thy stakes for thou shalt break forth on the right hand and on the left and thy seed shall inherit the Gentiles c. Isa 54. 1-3 And in his thus dispersing his Church in all the world the wonderful love of Christ to the world of mankind doth appear for he hath created them for his glory as it is said I will bring thy seed from the east and gather thee from the west I will say to the north give up and to the south keep not back bring my sons from far and my daughters from the ends of the earth every one that is called by my name for I have created him for my glory c. Isa 43. 5. 7. Thus also God promised to Jacob that his seed should be dispersed into the four quarters of the world for the good of mankind Thy seed saith he shall be as the dust of the earth and thou shalt spread abroad to the west and to the east and to the north and to the south and in thee and in thy seed shall all the families of the earth be blessed Gen. 28. 14. and so the living creature in Ezekiel as that word is oft used as hath been said and shewn before may be called four living creatures with respect to their work and business in the four corners of the land of Israel See Ezek. 1. 5 6 c. with chap. 7. 2. in which they were to execute those four great and sore judgments Ezek. 14. 21. Indeed there is much dissimiliâ—ude between that and this vision in many things but in this they may agree that as that living creature is called four as with respect to its being designed to and imployed in the four corners of that land so the Church on earth may be called four living creatures as with respect to their being disposed and placed in the four quarters of the earth for the good of the world that they might shine as lights therein holding forth the word of life that men seeing their good works might glorify their father which is in Heaven Phil. 2. 13 16. Matth. 5. 14 16. or as the one wind is called the four winds because it blows in the four quarters of Heaven in the east west north and â—outh so it is said by the Lord unto the Prophet Prophesie unto the wind in the singular number prophesie son of man and say to the wind Thus saith the Lord God come from the four winds c. Ezek. 37. 9. and the wonderful care of God may be seen in preserving his Church in their dispersion and in the midst of the most eminent dangers and judgments and in a day of darkness and tempests the Apostle John in vision saw four angels standing on the four corners of the earth holding the four winds of the earth that the wind should not blow on the earth nor on the sea nor on any tree until the servants of God were sealed with the seal of the living God in their foreheads where also the one wind is called four winds Rev. 7. 1 2 3. Zech. 6. 1-5 3. What is meant by this that these four living creatures are said to be in the midst of the throne and round about the throne Answ Hereby is surely meant that they are very neer unto and round about the throne even nearer in this visional representation than the four and twenty Elders ver 4. and chap. 5 6. Indeed some think that two of the living â—reatures were in the midst to wit at the foremost points of the throne and two at the hindmost but the same thing is affirmed of all four that they were not two within or in the midst and two without but all four within or in the midst to wit of the circumference of the throne and round about yet so as all were in the midst and so about the throne within the compass of it and neerer to the throne than any besides the lamb and the seven spirits for the lamb hath them they are upon him See the notes before on chap. 1. ver 4. Object But some may object and say This interpretation is contrary to what you have said on ver 4. of this Chapter viz. that the elders are more excellent than the living creatures and now you seem to oppose that in saying The living creatures are placed neerer the throne than the elders and it is generally supposed and concluded that the most excellent are next the throne Answ 1. Though what is said in the Objection be indeed generally concluded yet it is not universally true therefore it is so indeed as with respect to the lamb who is next the throne and who is the one and only mediatour as we may see Chap. 5. 6. but not so as to others about the throne And these living creatures may not be placed so neer the throne to shew their excellency above the Elders nor are they upon this account so placed for the elders are more excellent than these nor doth their being thus placed or disposed necessarily prove any such thing for it is said The angels are round about the throne and about the elders and the four living creatures and so more remote and further off from the throne in this visional representation Rev. 5. 11. and chap. 7. 11. and yet neither these nor those are simply more excellent than the Angels nor will they be equal to them till the resurrection of the just as it appears by our Saviours saying viz. They that shall be accounted worthy to obtain that world and the resurrection from the dead neither marry nor are given in marriage neither can they dye any more for they are equal unto the angels Luk. 20. 35 36. and chap. 9. 26. Zech. 12. 8. and therefore that Objection is of no force against what we have said 2. But these four living creatures may be so disposed upon another account namely to denote Gods peculiar care of and tendring them in their great infirmity and weakness and amidst the many dangers and enemies they are annoyed and surrounded with from which the Elders and Angels are free and delivered Even as a loving and tender-hearted parent carries his little child in his arms and places it next to himself not to signifie its excellency above its elder brethren but
had saved out of Egypt Jude 5. And spared not 〈◊〉 natural branches but shewed his severâ—ty against them in breaking them off because of their unbelief Rom. 11. 20 22. Yea such was his Holiness that he would by no means clear the guilty how near soever they were to him as Moses saith This is that the Lord spake saying I will be sanctified in them that come nigh unto me c. Lev. 10. 1 3. Moses and Aâ—â—on among his priests and Samuel among them that call upon his name They called upon the Lord and â—e answered them Thou answeredst them O Lord our God thou wast a God that forgavest them though thou tookest vengeance of their inventions Exalt the Lord our God and worship at his holy hill for the Lord our God is holy Psal 99. 5 6 9. And holy he was in devising a means that his banished should not be expelled from him He was holy in chusing Christ to be our Mediator and Saviour Isa 49. 7. in sending him into the world in remembrance of his holy Covenant Luke 1. 49 72. in condemning our sin in the flesh of his own Son as hath been said before Psal 22. 1 2 3. Rom. 8. 3 32. and he was ever merciful to man ward He remembred us in our low estate for his mercy endureth for ever Psal 136. 23 24. His tender mercies and his loving-kindness have been for ever of old Psal 25. 6 7. And as he was holy so also he is holy in both respects as he saith I am the Lord I change not therefore ye sons of Jacob are not consumed Mal. 3. 6 7. Hence when the Apostle had been admonishing the believers not to charge God foolishly not to say they were tempted of God or he was the author of their sin he then assures them on the contrary That every good gift and every perfect gift is from above and cometh down from the father of lights with whom saith he is no variableness neither shadow of turning He is the same that ever he was in holiness and graciousness of affection to mankind Jam. 1. 13 16 17. And such an one he is to come and will be for ever He will never be reconciled to impenitent unholy ones Without holiness no man shall see the Lord Heb. 12. 14 16. As Moses saith concerning Analek The Lord hath sworn that he will have wars with Amalek from generation to generation The same also may be said of all that remain unsanctified ones Exod. 17. 16. Though he be a God of salvations though he be gracious and merciful long-suffering and abundant in goodness and truth yet he will wound the head of his enemies and the â—airy scalp of such as go on still in their trespasses He will by no means clear the guilty Psal 68. 18. 21. with Exod. 34. 6 7. He is of one mind and who can turn him Job 23. 13. Rev. 21. 27. And therefore let none of us deceive our own selves or be deceived by others as if we should find God hereafter otherwise than he â—â—â—s and hath manifested himself to be for he is to come the same that he was and is Eph. 5. 5 7. Gal. 6. 7 8. and chap. 5. 19 20 21. Amos 8. 7. And he is to come gracious and merciful so that if the wicked forsake his way and the man of iniquity his thoughts and return to the Lord he will have mercy c. Isa 55. 1 4 7. And the mercy of the Lord is from everlasting to everlasting upon them that fear him and his righteousness unto childrens children to such as keep his Covenant and to those that remember his commandments to do them Psal 103. 17 18. Luke 1. 50. Lord God Almighty Thus the living creatures also say and acknowledg him to be that sits upon the Throne of his holiness even the Father Word and Holy Spirit see the notes before on chap. 1. ver 8. This one God is of all might and power and able to do whatsoever he pleases and not like the gods and idols of the Heathens Psal 115. 3 8. and 135. 5 6 7 c. He is the Lord God Almighty who hath made the heaven and the earth and all things by his great power and stretched-out arm and there is nothing too hard for him Jer. 32. 17 19. and who upholdeth all things by the word of his power He is Almighty he can bless yea in the seed of Abraham Isaac and Jacob hath prepared blessing for all the nations and families of the earth Gen. 28. 3 14. who can give mercy to sinners yea and to such sinners also as by their iniquities have sold themselves Gen. 43. 14. Isa 50. 1 2 3. and he is good to all Job 22. 17 18. Psal 145. 9. and one that will defend protect and enrich such as come unto or return to him as Eliphaz saith If thou return to the Almighty thou shalt be built up yea the Almighty shall be thy defence or gold and thou shalt have plenty of silver Job 22. 23 26. They that dwell in the â—ecret of the most high shall abide under the shadow of the Almighty Psal 91. 1 2. 2 Cor. 6. 17 18. and who is able to destroy and will destroy with an everlasting destruction his implacable enemies The Lord God Almighty will destroy them that destroy the earth Rev. 11. 17 18. and chap. 16. 7 14. and chap. 19. 15. And the consideration of his Almightiness might both admonish us not to stretch forth our hand against him or strengthen our selves against the Almighty for who ever hardned himself against him and prospered Job 15. 25. and chap. 40. 2. and engage us to seek unto him betimes and make supplications to the Almighty Job 8. 5. and chap. 22. 23. for he can do every thing for us and no thought can be withholden from him Job 40. 2. with chap. 42. 2. He can pardon our iniquities and give all good to us Isa 50. 1 3. Numb 14. 17 18. Power belongs to him and also with him is mercy Psal 62. 8 11 12. And it might encourage us to walk before him and to be perfect Gen. 17. 1. and shews unto us the brutishness and unreasonableness of the thoughts and reasonings of such wicked ones who while they acknowledg him to be Almighty yet speak of him as if his hand were shortned or he wanted power What is the Almighty say they that we should serve him And what profit should we have if we pray unto him And again they say unto God Depart from us and what can the Almighty do for them or to them Job 21. 14. 16. and chap. 22. 17. whereas they might most reasonably say What cannot the Almighty do for or to them Wo to him that striveth with his Maker Let the potsherd strive with the potsherds of the earth shall the clay say to him that fashioneth it What makest thou or thy work He hath no hands Isa 45. 9. and in the living creatures
also saying Lord God Almighty they also give thanks to him that sits on the throne and whereas they give thanks to him the Elders say Thou art worthy to receive power Compare ver 9. with ver 11. He who is Holy is also the Lord God Almighty and can do all things which are acts of power and might he is holy and therefore he cannot sin for that is an act of moral weakness and impotency he cannot be tempted with evil neither tempteth he any man Jam. 1. 13. he cannot lye Tit. 1. 2. Hebr. 6 18. Hearken unto me saith Elihu ye men of understanding far be it from God that he should do wickedness and from the Almighty that he should commit iniquity for the work of a man shall he render unto him and cause every man to find according to his ways yea surely God will not do wickedly neither will the Almighty pervert judgment Job 34 10 12. with Gâ—n 18. 25. Doth God pervert judgment or doth the Almighty pervert justice Job 8. 3. and chap. 35. 13. He is Holily Almighty and Almightily Holy When once he hath resolvedly cast off or reprobated any with a fixt purpose to be no more gracious to such an one he cannot then shew mercy to that person for that would be a contradiction to his unchangeable justice and truth and he cannot deny himself 2 Tim. 2. 13. but such an one shall feel the wrath of the Almighty Job 21. 20. And just and true are his ways who is the Lord God Almighty Rev. 15. 3. and chap. 16. 7. but while men are joyned to all the living there is hope and he can have mercy upon them Eccles 9. 4. 1 Tim. 2. 4 6. 2 Pet. 3. 9. And indeed he is Almightily merciful to mankind while it is called to day Jer. 3. 15. Job 22. 17 18. Psal 78. 19 21. and he who is Almighty will not so pervert justice as to cast away a perfect man such an one as he so graciously reputes and accepts in the beloved Job 8. 3-20 for that also would be a contradiction to his immutable justice and truth and the Lord God Almighty is the King of Saints and as his works are great and marvellous so his ways are just and true Rev. 15. 3. Gen 18. 23 25. Which was and is and is to come This is the interpretation of the word Jehovah as we have said before Chap. 1. 4. which word comprehends all time the time to come the time present and the time past and so this shews unto us That he that sits upon the throne is from everlasting to everlasting God and of each of the three persons in the divine Essence we may say He is Jehovah was Jehovah and is to come Jehovah and that each and every of them was Almighty is Almighty and is to come Almighty and yet these three are one God as hath been said To this we shall speak no further because we have spoken thereto already see the notes before on chap. 1. ver 4. and ver 8. Verse 9. And when those living creatures give or shall give glory and honour and thâ—nks to him that sate on the throne who liveth for ever and ever In this Verse there is respect had to that going before ver 8. and unto that following in ver 10. which as we see depends on this in construction as it refers to that going before in ver 8. so it explicates and shews unto us what the living creatures do in their former acknowledgments and confessions namely when they say Holy Holy Holy Lord God Almighty which was and is and is to come then they give glory honour and thanks c. as it relates unto that in ver 10. so God willing we shall speak to it after Now in this Verse we have to consider and speak unto 1. The Object of their Adoration and Religioâ—s Worship Him that sate on the throne who liveth for ever and ever 2. Their act or exercise about or towards this Object supposed they give glory and honour and thanks 1. The Object of their Adoration and this is expressed in two Branches 1. Him that sate on the throne Him but one ver 2. one God though there are three persons in the Divine essence as we have said yet these three are one 1 John 5. 7 9. Matth 28. 19. and this one sate and sits upon the throne he is a great King one that is Lord of Heaven and Earth Mal. 1. 14. Acts 17. 24. Whose kingdom rulâ—th over all Psal 103. 19. and who is alone upon the supreme seat of Government Psal 9. 4. unto whom the highest and most glorious creatures in Heaven are infinitely inferior for he is the King of Heaven Dan. 4. 37. as also are the highest Gods on Earth amongst them he judgeth and governeth Psal 82. 1-6 He is the most high for evermore and doth according to his will in the Army of Heaven and amongst the inhabitants of the earth and none can stay his hand or say unto him What doest thou Dan. 4. 17-24 25 32 34. Psal 92. 8. And he that sits on this throne is holy and the Lord God Almighty vers 8. This is the object the only object of their Worship and Adoration see the notes before on vers 2. and vers 8. of this Chapter 2. We have the object of their Worship further described to us viz. Who liveth for ever and ever He liveth hath life in himself John 5. 26. and of himself Who hath first given to him and it shall be recompenced for of him are all things Rom. 11. 35 36. who is life essentially his life is himself Hence whereas Jehovah even the Lord Christ saith in one place I have sworn by my self In another place it is thus rendred As I live saith the Lord. Compare Isa 45. 23. with Rom. 14. 11. and many times he is called the living God Psal 42. 2. and 84. 2. to distinguish him from and infinitely prefer him before and oppose him to all other persons and things and so he is called by way of distinction from and opposition unto all false gods or other objects of some mens worship to all Idols Psal 106. 28. Jer. 10. 4-10 to all false and dead gods He is the living and true God 1 Thes 1. 9 10. to all men yea to the most excellent Saints Acts 14. 14 15. to all uncertain riches 1 Tim. 6. 17. to all dead works or works of righteousness of our own Heb. 9. 14. This is oft the form of his Oath As I live c. Numb 14. 21-28 c. and others also have and ought thus to swear as it is said Thou shalt swear the Lord liveth in truth c. Jer. 4. 2. and chap. 12. 16. and chap. 16. 14 15. and in many other places and with him is the fountain of life Psal 36. 9. He who is the Lord of Heaven and Earth who sits upon the throne giveth unto all life and breath and all things
for in him we live and move and have our beings Act. 17. 24 25-28 and which is also greatly for our encouragement and consolation He who is the living God is the Saviour of all men especially of them that believe 1 Tim. 4. 10. one who is very pitiful and of tender mercies to mankind while it is called to day not willing that any of them should perish no not the worst and greatest sinners as himself swears to us by his life As I live saith the Lord God I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked indefinitely considered but that the wicked turn from his way and live Ezek. 33. 11. Yea and he is one who liveth for ever and ever who is from everlasting to everlasting God Psal 90. 1 2. He that sits upon the throne upon the supreme Throne of Government is the everlasting one and therefore his dominion is an everlasting dominion and his kingdom from generation to generation Dan. 4. 34. The Lord is King for ever and ever Psal 10. 16. He is the living God and stedfast for ever and his kingdom that which shall not be destroyed and his dominion shall be even unto the end Dan. 6. 26. Rev. 4. 10. and chap. 5. 14. and chap. 10. 6. with Dan. 12. 6. He lifts up his hand to Heaven and saith I live for ever Deut. 32. 40. This is the object of their Adoration to wit the Lord who is the true God the living God and the everlasting King Jer. 10. 10. who sits upon the floods who sits king for ever Psal 29. 10. not the Virgin Mary or any Saint for of them it may be said Where are they and do they live for ever Zech. 1. 5. The object of their religious worship is the Father who hath life in himself and of whom are all things John 5. 25. 1 Cor. 8. 6. the Son who is the true God and eternal life without beginning of days or end of life 1 John 5. 20. Col. 1. 16 17. Heb. 7. 3. John 17. 5. the eternal spirit Heb. 9. 14. by whom all things were created and who hath garnish'd the Heavens Psal 33. 6. Job 26. 13. and chap. 33. 4. Isa 40. 13 14 17. with Rom. 11. 35 36. 1 Tim. 6. 16. Rom. 1. 23. and that he sits upon the throne who liveth for ever and ever and whose throne is from the beginning from everlasting and endureth from generation to generation Psal 932. Jer. 17. 12. Lam. 5. 19. Heb. 1. 8 9. Isa 6. 1-10 with Act. 28. 25 27. How might the consideration hereof encourage us to come with boldness to the throne of his Holiness Almightiness and Graâ—e at all times and rejoyce that he reigneth according to that The Lord reigneth let the earth rejoyce let the multitude of the isles be glad thereof Psal 96. 1-10 and 97. 1. and it might engage us to rejoyce and bless him who liveth for ever and ever as the Psalmist saith The Lord liveth and blessed be my rock c. 2 Sam. 22. 47. Job 19. 25. Psal 72. 15. and 102. 27 28. And because he lives they shall live also who come unto believe on and serve him with reverence and godly fear Deut. 33. 26 27 29. John 14. 19. and in that he liveth for ever and ever We may herein see the endless and everlasting misery and unhappiness of them that know not God and obey not the Gospel of our Lord Jesus they shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord they shall drink of the wrath of him who liveth for ever and ever 2 Thes 1. 8 9 10. Rev. 14. 10 11. and chap. 15. 7. 2. We have nextly to consider and speak unto the act or exercise of the living creatures about or towards this blessed object supposed and explicatively declared and repeated when they give or shall give glory and honour and thanks But how do they give these things unto him that sits upon the throne who liveth for ever and ever Answ Not by conferring upon or really adding any thing unto him which he had not before or as if he needed or wanted any thing from his creatures Who hath first given to him and it shall be recompenced for of him and thorow him and to him are all things Rom. 11. 35 36. If thou sinnest saith Elâ—hu What doest thou against him or if thy transgressions be multiplied What doest thou unto him if thou be righteâ—us What givest thou him or what receiveth he of thine hand Job 35. 6 7 8. God that made the world and all things therein seeing he is Lord of Heaven and Earth is not worshipped with mens hands or tongues as though he needed any thing Act. 17. 24 25. Indeed thus he gives to us who need all things but we cannot so give unto him because he is infinite in all glory and glorious perfection and cannot be added unto Christs goodness as he was our Mediator did not extend or add any thing to the Lord Psal 16. 2 3. much less can ours which is as a morning-cloud and as the early dew that goeth away Can a man be profitable unto God as be that is wise may be prefitable unto himself Is it any pleasure to wit gainful pleasure as presently is intimated to the Almighty that thou art righteous or is it gain to him that thâ—u makest thy ways perfect Job 22. 2 3. This then is not the meaning of the expression we cannot advantage or add any thing to him But the giving to him here spoken of is a rendring to him what was and is his whether we give it to him or no and all his worshippers may say as King David doth All things come of him and of his own they give unto him and all is his own before 1 Chron. 29. 11 14 16. Hence we have such exhortations in Scripture Give unto the Lord glory end strength give unto the Lord the glory of or due unto his name worship the Lord in the beauty of holiness Psal 29. 1 2. and 96. 7 8. And yet in thus giving glory unto him we must needs fall short of doing it according to his infinite praise-worthiness for his glorious name is exalted above all blessing and praise Neh. 9. 5. Who can utter the mighty acts of the Lord who can shew forth all his praise Psal 106. 1 2. and 40. 5. But in some little measure they may thus give or ascribe unto the Lord what is his Deut. 32. 3. And this appears to be the meaning of the expression as it refers to vers 8. there it is thus expresâ— They say or they have no rest saying Holy Holy Holy Lord God Alâ—ighty c. And here when they give glory c. here is no act of Collatioâ— or conferring any thing upon him that sits on the Throne but they give in words acknowledging him to be what he is When they give glory to wit praise for so this word here rendred glory is oft translated
praise or signifies praise as give God the praise or glory John 9. 24. and they loved the praise or glory of men more than the praise or glory of God Joâ— 12. 43. Mat. 6. 2. according to that Whoso offereth praise glorisieth me Psal 50. 23. and these two words praised and glorified are used as words of a like signification As thou hast praised the gods of silver and gold and the God in whose hand thy breath is and whose are all thy ways hast thou not glorified Dan. 5. 13. Now thus understanding the expression so it informs us That he that sits upon the throne is supremely the subject or object of the praise of the living creatures and only so in a religious sense as Moses saith to Israel He is thy praise and he is thy God c. Deut. 10. 21. And as Jeremy saith Thou art my praise chap. 17. 12 14. Psal 109. 1. And they give him praise when they say Holy c. ver 8. They then make his praise glorious Psal 66. 1 2. Or by glory we may understand an inwardly excellent esteem and high account which they have of this most excellent one they have an excellent opinion of him in their hearts and souls and from thence they render his praise glorious the high praises of God are in their mouth 1 Pet. 3. 15. Psal 34. 1 2. and Psal 106. 1 2 3. Heb. 11. 11. Rom. 4. 20 21. Or they give glory that is they ascribe unto him most excellent Majesty luster splendor brightness as he appears in this vision like a Jasper-stone ver 2. whereto the glory of God is compared Rev. 21. 11. See Luke 9. 31. Acts 22. 11. 2 Cor. 3. 7. with Exod. 34. 29 30. so whereas in Luke 9. 32. it is said Peter James and John saw Christs glory it is elsewhere thus expressed We were eye-witnesses of his Majesty 2 Pet. 1. 16 18. And men are exhorted to enter into the roâ—k and hide themselves for the glory of his Majesty Isa 2. 10 19 21. And of the Saints it is said They shall make known to the sons of men the glorious majesty of his kingdom Psal 145. 10 12. And Honour this they also give unto him as the four and twenty Elders likewise do ver 11. and all the Angels chap. 7. 11 12. and chap. 5. 11 12. and every creature which is in heaven and on the earth c. chap. 5. 13 14. And this Honour is much-what in signification like unto the former word glory and indeed by them both in general yea by all three is signified they give him worship or they herein oâ— hereby worship him as it is said They worshipped God saying Blessing and glory and honour be unto our God chap. 7. 11 12. and chap. 4. 10 11. and so here by honour particularly may be meant an ascribing divine worship and adoration unto him in their sacrifices of prayers praises and thanksgivings in and through Jesus Christ Isa 43. 23. For he that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father that hath sent him Joh. 5. 23. So the drawing nigh unto and honouring God both which are contained in one word to wit honouring him Compare Isa 29. 13. and Matth. 15. 7 8. with Mark 7. 6. is explicated presently to be a worshipping him Matth. 15. 8 9. Mark 7. 6 7. And indeed he only is the object of all religious honour and worship as our Saviour saith Thou shalt wâ—rship the Lord thy God and him only shalt thou serve Matth. 4. 10. and we are to honour him not doing our own ways nor finding our own pleasure nor speaking our own words Isa 58. 13. 14. and this honouring him contains in it an high esteem and acknowledgment of his infinite superiority above all creatures and created Beings whatever and also a sense of our inconceivable inferiority unto him and that we have nothing are nothing can do nothing but that he is the possessor of Heaven and Earth and all comes from him and therefore all glorious honour in our hearts and with our mouths is to be ascribed unto him 1 Chron. 29. 11-16 1 Sam. 2. 29 30. And thanks This also they render unto him for his goodness mercy and kindness towards them Hence we are oft called upon and provoked to give thanks unto the Lord because he is good for his mercy endureth for ever Psal 105. 1. and 106. 1. and 107. 1. and 118. 1. 29. and 136. 1 2 3-26 see Luk. 17. 16. and especially and principally thanks is to be given to him because he hath so loved the world as to give his only begotten son that whosoever believeth in him should not perish but have everlasting life John 3. 16. As it is said of Annah the Prophetess when she came into the Temple when Jesus was there she gave thanks likewise unto the Lord to wit fâ—r this wonderful love and mercy manifested in Christ Luke 1. 78 79. she not only gave thanks to the Lord but she did likewise as others also had done and spake of Jesus to all them that looked for redemption in Jerusalem Luke 2. 28-38 and so the Apostle doth saying Thanks be unto God for his unspeakable gift 2 Cor. 9. 15. yea and thanks were given by them unto God for that he had delivered them out of the power of darkness and translated them into the kingdom of his dear son Col. 1. 12 13. Rev. 5. 8 9. Psal 116. 3 8 9 c. yea thanks are to be given to him for all his mercies favours and blessings as the Psalmist saith Bless the Lord O my soul and forget not any of his benefits who forgiveth all thine iniquities and healeth all thy diseases who redeemeth thy life from destruction who crowneth thee with loving-kindness and tender mercies c. Psal 103. 1 2 3 5. And the Apostle exhorteth us to give thanks always for all things unto God and the Father in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ Eph. 5. 18 20. And thus the living creatures come and thus should we come always into Gods Presence according to that Enter into his gates with thanksgiving and into his courts with praise be thankful unto him and bless his name for the Lord is good his mercy is everlasting c. Psal 100. 4 5. and 95. 1 2. To which purpose also the Apostle exhorts saying Be careful for nothing but in every thing by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known to God Phil. 4. 6. Col. 4. 2. 1 Chron. 23. 30. And this sacrifice of thanksgiving we should always offer in all our addresses to God by Christ as our Altar and High-priest as the Apostle saith By him therefore let us offer the sacrifice of praise to God continually that is the fruit of our lips giving thanks to his name Heb. 13. 10-15 Thus Daniel three times a-day kneeled upon his knees and prayed and gave thanks before his God Dan. 6. 10. And thus the Apostle exhorts
the believers to do Rejoyce evermore pray without ceasing in every thing give thanks for saith he this is the will of God in Christ Jesus concerning you 1 Thes 5. 16 18. And the believers should give thanks to his name not only for mercies and favours shewed and vouchsafed to themselves in particular but for any grace or mercy bestowed upon others of their brethren also who believe Ephes 1. 16. 1 Thes 1. 2. Col. 1. 10 12. yea and for Gods love and mercy to all men as the Apostle exhorts Timothy saying I exhort therefore that first of all supplications prayers intercessions and giving of thanks be made for all men for kings and all in authority c. 1 Tim. 2. 1-4-8 Vers 10. The four and twenty Elders fall or shall fall down before him that sate on the throne and worship him that liveth for ever and ever and cast their crowns before the throne saying This Verse refers as we see to vers 9. When those living creatures shall give glory honour and thanks to him that sate on the throne then the four and twenty Elders shall fall down before him also c. Now in this Verse is intimately signified to us in general 1. That the spirits of just men made perfect as the four and twenty Elders do signifie see the notes before on ver 4. do fall down and worship God though in spirit they are compleatly entred into rest yet they never cease from worshipping and adoring him that sits on the throne but this exercise of theirs remains for ever Chap. 5. 14. and Chap. 11. 16 17. and Chap. 7. 14 15. Jer. 32. 39 40. yea and when they are raised again in the first resurrection they shall be Priests of God and of Christ they shall then praise and glorifie him as the object of their adoration who liveth for ever and ever Chap. 20. 6. they shall be his Sons still and so shall honour him as their Father Chap. 21. 7. with Mal. 1. 6. as it is said There shall be no more curse but the throne of God and of the lamb shall be in it and his servants shall serve him and they shall see his face c. Chap. 22. 3 4. with Exod. 33. 20. Though then they shall be equal to the Angels yet they shall not be exempt from giving this Homage to the Supreme and Sovereign Lord of Heaven and Earth for the Seraphims as we have seen cry one to another Holy holy holy is the Lord of hosts c. Isa 6. 1-3 And it is said All the angels stood round about the throne and worshipped God saying Amen Blessing and glory and wisdom c. be unto our God for ever and ever Amen Chap. 7. 11 12. Dan. 7. 10. And the Prophet calls upon them to worship the Lord saying Bless the Lord ye his angels that excel in strength that do his Commandments hearkening unto the voice of his word Bless the Lord all ye his hosts ye ministers of his that do his pleasure Bless the Lord all ye his works in all places of his dominion Psal 103. 19 20 22. And if the inhabiters of Heaven do worship and adore him that sits upon the throne as we have seen they do then we may thereby discern the wickedness and wretchedness of their boasts of perfection as to attainment who cast off all fear of God and as they say are above all his ordinances and appointments and look on the adoration of the Lord God Almighty as a thing below and beneath them Alas this is far from perfection and herein they are most like the Devil and it proceeds from their great pride as it is said The wicked thorow the pride of his countenance will not seek after God God is not in all his thoughts Psal 10. 4. These are like unto those of whom Job speaks who say unto God Depart from us for we desire not the knowledg of thy ways what is the Almighty that we should serve him Job 21. 14 15. Exod. 5. 2. As this Verse relates unto ver 9. so we may learn from hence that there is a communion of Saints of the holy Ones above in their spirits and the Saints that are in the earth when those which are here below give glory honour and thanks to the Creator of all things then these which are in Heaven fall down and worship him also they are both but one family Eph. 3. 15. And those below are by faith come unto these above Heb. 12. 22-24 And when the one worship God the other also joyn with them therein as in our types when the priests burnt incense within in the temple of the Lord the whole multitude of the people were praying without Luk. 1. 9 10. and they both of them worship the same object of worship as evidently appears by comparing the two Verses they above do not worship one and those below another those below do not worship these above but they have all one Father and God Indeed those below have such mediums and ordinances and helps in government c. as these above need not and such bodily postures places c. But as to the things which are absolutely essential to the worship of God they have fellowship together Object But now some may and do object from the order of words in ver 9. and 10. against the interpretation given of the Elders and living creatures and say It appears that the living creatures are the most excellent because they always begin and are first and first mentioned in the worship of God as also chap. 5. 8 9. therefore they are more excellent than the Elders Answ 1. To this I say in general though I cannot give satisfaction to others nor answer all the Objections that may be made and urged against the sense foregiven yet it appears to me so evident that the Elders as the word imports are the most excellent and signifie the holy Prophets and Apostles and are the representative of that part of the Church above and the four living creatures do mean and signifie the younger and those alive in mortal bodies even the Church of Christ in the four quarters of the world generally considered that I shall not be readily waved from that interpretation given though I could not satisfactorily answer all mens Questions or Objections there-against 2. But more particularly we may say to this Objection 1. It is not true that the living creatures are always first named or placed in the worship of God for though here they are first mentioned and in chap. 5. 8 9. yet they are not so every-where nor is this order always observed for in chap. 19. 4. it is said And the twenty-four Elders and the four living creatures fell down and worshipped God that sate on the throne saying Amen Allelujah 2. Nor is it true that they are always the most excellent who are first mentioned in worshipping for both the living creatures and Elders are mentioned before the innumerable company
of Angels Chap. 5. 8 9 11 12. and all creatures before the living creatures and elders Chap. 5. 13 14. and the innumerable multitude which are clothed with white robes and had palms in their hands before all the Angels Chap. 7. 9 11. 3. Nor doth any such thing here necessarily appear as is supposed and taken for granted in the objection viz. that the living creatures do begin in the adoration of him that sits upon the Throne but when the living creatures give glory honour and thanks The four and twenty Elders fall down c. like that When the living creatures went the wheels went by or with them and when the living creatures were lift up from the earth the wheels were lift up for one spirit acted them both Ezek. 1. 19 20. and chap. 10. 16 17. so it is here They both together at the same instant worship him that liveth for ever and ever And in this Chapter the Elders are first described ver 4. And though in order of words the living creatures are first mentioned in this place though that proves not they are first in work it may be to instruct us that whenever the Church on Earth bows before him that sits on the Throne those that are present with the Lord joyn there with in their adoration also 4. The living creatures may in this place be mentioned in order of words before the Elders because the Apostle had from ver 6. been describing and speaking of them and so he would finish what he had to say of them before he would again speak of the Elders But we shall come to look into this Verse a little particularly in which we shall speak unto the Act or Acts of their worship as they are here declared to us for as to the object of it it is the very same and in the same words described with the object of the worship of the four living creatures To which we have spoken already in the foregoing Verse The four and twenty Elders fall down and worship These two phrases may signifie to us one and the same thing these two expressions here may both signifie the Worship and Reverence they give compare Matth. 15. 8. with Mark 7. 6. and Matth. 4. 9. with Luk. 4. 7. as the object is one and the same object though described to us in two branches Him that sate on the throne who liveth for ever and ever and both of them are joyned together in ver 9. Or we may say They fall down that is they do most submissively prostrate themselves before the great King of Heaven and Earth Mal. 1. 14. they fall down from their seats or thrones ver 4. and chap. 11. 16. and chap. 19. 4. signifying he is infinitely above them and his throne above theirs And worship to wit adore or religiously reverence him Isa 46. 6. and cast their crowns before the throne that is when they worship they lay a side their ornaments of glory and make themselves like ordinary persons as it were like their brethren that are on earth they make themselves as common persons as it were as their crowns may be said to be profaned and themselves consequently when they are cast to the ground Psal 89. 39. They sit down from their head-tires and crowns of glory in token of humility as they are instructed to do Jer. 13. 18. And thus they prostrate themselves not before an Image Idol or fellow-creature as Idolaters in former times both amongst his professed people and amongst the Heathen also did Isa 44. 15-20 and chap. 46. 10. Dan. 3. 5 7 10 15. and as too many in our days do but before him that liveth for ever and ever And their humble prostration of themselves before him that sits on the throne may thus be declared to us that are here below 1. To preserve us from making any Saints departed though never so excellent and glorious the objects of our religious adoration or from invocating or praying to them Rev. 19. 10. and chap. 22. 8 9. they do as it were by their acts of deep humility in falling down worshipping and casting their crowns before the throne actually say We are not worthy to receive religious worship but thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory and honour c. Vers 11. They by removing their Diadems and taking off and casting down their crowns do as it were say We are not the He whose right it is to be worshipped as Ezek. 21. 26 27. but that appertains only to him that sits on the Throne and indeed He and He only is to be religiously worshipped and served by us Matth. 4. 10. 2. From the very humble adoration and prostration of those that dwell in Heaven which is more fully and significantly expressed and plainly declared to us here than that of the four living creatures we may learn That the neerer we are to and the more clearly we behold him that sits on the throne his glorious Holiness Almightiness and Majesty the more it will fill us with low thoughts of our selves and cause us to defile our Horn in the dust This here appears by the account given us of the exercise of the living creatures and of that of the Elders Of the former indeed it may be intimated to us that they do humble themselves in the presence of the Lord and in token thereof with two of their wings may cover their faces as we have said before in the notes on ver 8. but of the latter it is said They fall down before him that sate on the throne and worship him and cast their crowns before the throne so also in chap. 5. 14. of the living creatures it is only said they said Amen To which is presently added And the twenty four elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth for ever and ever And in chap. 11. 16. where the Elders are only mentioned it is said of them They fell on their faces and worshipped God Indeed where the Elders and living creatures are joyntly spoken of in their worship the same acts or exercises are affirmed of both as chap. 5. 8. and chap. 19. 4. but not so when they and the acts of their worship are distinctly mentioned The truth hereof we might also see in the holy and glorious Angels it is said of them Yea of all of them they fell before the throne on their faces and worshipped God Chap. 7. 11. see also Isa 6. 1 2 3. Ezek. 1. 11-23 see the notes before on ver 8. As also this may be seen in those holy Ones who are on earth in mortal bodies that the clearer sight and vision they have of him that sits on the throne and the neerer as it were they are to him the more their own imperfection shortness and wretchedness in themselves appears so as pride is hidden from them and they even loath themselves Thus it was with the holy man Job when he only heard of God by the hearing of the ear he carried
it too highly and sometimes spake unadvisedly as Elihu saith unto him Thou saidst my righteousness is more than Gods Job 35. 2. But when he had a more open sight of the Almighty he crys out Behold I am vile what shall I answer thee I will lay mine hand upon my mouth once have I spoken but I will not answer yea twice but I will proceed no further Job 40. 3 4 5. with chap. 13. 18 22. and chap. 23. 2 5. And again he thus saith and confesseth I have uttered that I understood not things too wonderful for me which I knew not I have heard of thee by the hearing of the ear but now mine eye seeth thee wherefore I abhor my self and repent in dust and ashes Chap. 42. 3 5 6. Thus also it was with the Prophet Isaiah when he had that vision vouchsafed to him In which he saw the Lord sitting upon a throne high and lifted up and his train filled the temple above it stood the Seraphims and one cried unto another Holy holy holy is the Lord of hosts then said he Wo is me for I am undone I am cut off because I am a man of unclean lips c. Isa 6. 1 2 3 4 5. see also Dan. 10. 5-8-15-17 Rev. 1. 13-17 and without doubt those which are in their spirits in Heaven and being absent from the body are present with the Lord they are more humble than we are who are on earth And did we more clearly behold his glory and glorious Majesty who sits upon the throne as it is discovered to us in the face of Christ in the Gospel 2 Cor. 4. 4-6 It would cause us to lye low before him and hide us in the dust for the glory of his Majesty and yet in the encouragement of his grace come by our High-priest with boldness to the throne of grace Isa 2. 10. Heb. 4. 14 16. And that any of us are proud and highly conceited of our selves and are lifting up our selves unduly in language apparel or demeanour of our selves is because of our foolishness and ignorance of God or because we do not behold in the glass of the Gospel the glory of the Lord 2 Cor. 3. 18. the proud person is a fool 1 Tim. 6. 4. Hos 4. 1-6 with chap. 5. 5. Oh then humble we our selves in the sight of the Lord and he will lift us up Jam. 4. 5-7-10 Act. 20. 19. Matth. 11. 28 29. Eph. 4. 2-4 Verse 11. Thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory and honour and power for thou hast created all things and for thy pleasure they are and were created These are the words of the twenty-four Elders to him that sate on the Throne in their humble prostration of themselves In which we have 1. Their Acknowledgment or Doxology 2. The Reason or Reasons thereof 1. Their Acknowledgment or Doxology Thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory and honour and power Where we may note in general That they prostrate themselves as is fore-declared in ver 10. when they speak to him that sits on the Throne and not when they speak of him simply so it is said chap. 5. 8 9. the four living creatures and four and twenty Elders fell down before the lamb saying Thou art worthy to take the book and to open the seals thereof They speak not of him simply but direct their speech unto him when they fall down Thou art worthy By way of highest merit and desert to have all divine and religious Worship and Adoration and thou only see the notes before on chap. 3. ver 4. which is not said to exclude Christ from being the object thereof also for he and the Father are one and the same blessing honour glory and power is ascribed unto the lamb as unto him that sits upon the throne by every creature whereto the four living creatures say Amen chap. 5. 13 14. But to exclude all merely created Beings whatsoever Thou art worthy who hast created all things as it presently follows he as distinguished from opposed to and infinitely preferred before all creatures or merely created beings whatsoever As the Psalmist saith I will call upon the Lord who is worthy to be praised 2 Sam. 22. 3 4. Psal 18. 3. He with exclusion of all others whatever even this one God the Father the Word and Holy Spirit 1 John 5. 7. with exclusion of all inferiour creatures as the Sun Moon Stars all the host of Heaven Deut. 4. 19. of all birds four-footed beasts creeping things c. Rom. 1. 23-26 of the likeness of any of these inferiour creatures or any else Deut. 4. 15-18 of man corruptible man Rom. 1. 23. of holy and good men even the most eminent of them Acts 10. 26. and chap. 14. 14 15. of the glorious Angels Judg. 13. 16. Col. 2. 18. Rev. 19. 10. and chap. 22. 8 9. He only is to be worshipped with divine Adoration as we have frequently had occasion to shew in the foregoing part of this Chapter Deut. 6. 13. and chap. 10. 20. with Matth. 4. 10. To receive glory and honour c. not as if he needed any thing Acts 17. 25. If thou be righteous what givest thou him or what receiveth he of thine hand Job 35. 7. But to receive that acknowledgment of praise and honour from all creatures which appertains to thee and is thy due whether it be given thee or no see the notes before on ver 9. of the living creatures it is said They give glory c. And here the Elders say Thou art worthy O Lord to receive or take it Indeed it is not meet for mere creatures to receive religious or divine worship though it should be given to them and the holy Ones both men and angels have disclaimed and refused it Act. 10. 25 26. and chap. 14. 14 15. Rev. 19. 10. And how deer did it cost Herod when he received it The people gave a shout saying It is the voice of a God and not of a man and immediately the angel of the Lord smote him because he gave not God the glory but received it to himself and he was eaten up of worms and gave up the ghost Act. 12. 22 23. Dan. 4. 30 31. Rev. 18. 7. And how sad and deplorable will be the end of that man of sin the Son of Perdition who sitteth in the Temple of God shewing himself that he is God The Lord will consume him with the spirit of his mouth and will destroy him with the brightness of his coming 2 Thes 2. 3 4-8 Ezek. 28. 2-8-10 But thou art worthy O Lord to receive it say the Elders we cannot speak too highly and honourably of him yea he is exalted above all blessing and praise Nehem. 9. 5. Psal 106. 1 2 3. Job 26. 14. Thou art worthy to receive glory and honour and power Unto the two former we have spoken before see the notes on ver 9. And power This is also ascribed to him that sits on the throne and
saved 1 Thess 4. 2 3. with Acts 26. 18. His will is evidenced in Christ to be good-will towards men Luke 2 10-14 Isa 49. 6. Luke 2. 30-32 Acts 13. 47. And that such as repent and believe the Gospel should have everlasting life This is the will of him that sent Christ that every one that seeth the son and believeth in him should have eternal life and he will raise him up at the last day to the glorious enjoyment thereof John 3. 15 16. and chap. 5. 24. and chap. 6. 40. And the good Lord whose will is good Rom. 12. 2. fill us with the knowledg of his will in all wisdom and spiritual understanding that we may walk worthy of the Lord unto all pleasing being fruitful in every good work and encreasing in the knowledg of God strengthened with all might according to his glorious power unto all patience and long-suffering c. Col. 1. 9 10 11. Ephes 5. 14-17 Rom. 12. 1 2. Matth. 12. 50. The End of the Fourth Chapter REVEL Chap. V. verse 1. Vers 1. And I saw in the right hand of him that sate on the Throne a Book written within and on the back-side sealed with seven Seals WE have in the former Chapter seen and according to my great weakness considered the Account which the Apostle John gives of the Heavenly Theatre in which is described to us the Imperial Session of him that sate and sits for ever upon the Throne or supream Seat of Government whose Kingdom Ruleth over all Persons and Things in Heaven and in Earth and under the Earth and whose Dominion is an everlasting Dominion and the Four and twenty Elders and the Four Living Creatures as the Representatives of the Church of the Living God in Heaven and in Earth in a general Consideration the whole Family of Christ Now in this Chapter the Apostle gives us an account of what he farther saw in Vision concerning a Sealed Book with the Opener and opening thereof in general with what followeth thereupon and which Book is particularly opened afterwards as is declared to us in Chap. 6 c. Now in this First Verse we have to consider 1. What the Apostle John farther saw A Book 2. Where he saw this Book In the right hand of him that sate upon the Throne 3. What he saw of or concerning this Book and that is 1. Somewhat of the Writing of it it was Written within and on the back-side 2. Somewhat of the Sealing of it Sealed with Seven Seals 1. What the Apostle farther saw And I saw a Book There is mention made of several Books in this Revelation of Jesus Christ All the things which Jesus Christ by his Angels sent and signified unto the Apostle John he was commanded to Write in a Book and send it unto the Seven Churches in Asia Chap. 1. 2. and Chap. 22. 7 9 10 18 19. So also herein there is mention made of the Book of Life Chap. 3. 5. and 20. 12 15. And of the Lambs Book of Life Chap. 13. 8. and 17. 8. and Chap. 21. 27. And of other Books distinct from the Books of Life Chap. 20. 12. But there are two Books spoken of and mentioned in this Revelation which may most fully and properly be called Books of Prophecy the one whereof is that here mentioned and the other is spoken of in Chap. 10. 2 8 9 10. And the Sum or Contents of these two Books is declared to us in this Book of the Revelation from this place to the end of it Now then it doth evidently appear that this Book spoken of in this place is not the Word of the beginning of Christ for that was not then Sealed but it had been before that time opened by the Holy Apostles they had Preached the Gospel according to the Revelation of the Mystery before this time Rom. 16. 25 26. Eph. 3. 3 4 9. Col. 1. 25 26. And the Apostle John particularly had born record of the Word of God and of the testimony of Jesus Christ before the things contained in this Book of the Revelation were sent and signified to him See the notes before on Chap. 1. v. 1. and v. 2. But this Book here mentioned doth in general contain in it the Mind Counsels and Purposes of God concerning future Things Actions and Events which should come to pass from and after that time unto the end of this World with the order of their fulfilling and accomplishment and something of the World to come What the Contents of this Book are is I conceive in general declared to us by the Holy Ghost viz. Chap. 4. 1. Things which must be hereafter as also plainly appears in the opening of the Seven Seals under the Seventh whereof the Seven Trumpets sound and when the last of the Seven sounded then great voices in Heaven say The Kingdoms of this World are become the Kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ and he shall Reign for ever and ever chap. 6. and chap. 8. 1 2 7 8 10 12 and chap. 9. 1 13. and chap. 11. 15 18. This Book then is a Book of his Mind Counsels and Purposes who sits upon the Supream Throne of Judgment concerning the things that must come to pass or be hereafter from that time with the order of them And this Book here spoken of is called 1. A Book simply whereas that which is mentioned in Chap. 10. 2 8 9 10. is called A little Book and thereby it appears that this Book is more large and comprehensive than that 2. This is said to be A Book sealed with seven Seals whereas that which is spoken of chap. 10. 2. Is An open Book To which afterwards Now some as Dr. H. Dr. L. look upon this Book as containing Gods Secret Counsels Purposes and Decrees concerning Jerusalem and the Jewish Nation directly â—and upon the matter wholly with the Judgments to be executed thereupon and the Destruction thereof Their great mistake wherein appears 1. By what We have formerly said and shewn viz. That Jerusalem was destroyed before the Apostle John had these Visions or the Contents of this Book in general sent and signified to him for the Martyr Antipas was slain as is acknowledged generally after the Destruction of Jerusalem and yet before John received these Visions and Revelations from the Lord. See the Notes before on chap. 2. verse 13. 2. And besides that our Lord Jesus had formerly plainly foretold his Disciples of and acquainted them with the Destruction of Jerusalem of the Temple City c. And declared to them very clearly and openly the Signs and Fore-runners thereof while he was with them upon the Earth He then told them there should not be left one Stone upon another which should not be thrown down And had fore-told them as the Forerunners thereof that his Disciples should hear of Wars and rumours of Wars but the end was not yet And that there should be Famines and Pestilence and Earth-quakes And â—oreshewed unto them one
4. 8. And all even the most excellent and strong Angels also are his servants Eccles 5. 8. See verse 11. 2. What he saw concerning this strong Angel And that is propounded to us 1. More generally Proclaiming with a loud voice Preaching or Proclaiming They are God's Heralds and Criers also the Heralds of this most glorious one who sits upon the supream Throne and he saw him proclaiming with a loud voice that all might hear and attend unto and consider what was thus proclaimed So many times in this Book we read of an Angel or Angels saying with a loud voice what they speak as Revel 8. 13. and chap. 14. 7 9 15 and chap. 18. 2. And therefore he might be a strong Angel that was now sent and imployed in this work that he might proclaim and sound forth this Proclamation with a loud and strong voice that all People might hear this and all the Inhabitants of the World yea all the Inhabiters of Heaven and Earth and under the Earth might give ear unto it He doth not speak with a low voice as those that have familiar Spirits do and Wizards that peep and mutter Isa 8 9. But he lifts up his Voice like a Trumpet and thereby as after followeth doth intimately proclaim the unworthiness of all Creatures comparatively and the high merit and worthiness of the Lamb He doth not proclaim his own goodness as most men will do Prov. 20. 6. but makes way for the glory and glorifying him whom God hath exalted and extolled and made very high and therefore he might well lift up his voice with strength lift it up and not be afraid considering also he had his Mission and Authority hereto from him that sits upon the Throne Isa 40. 6 9. 2. More particuâ—arly we have declared to us the subject-matter of this Angels Proclamation by way of challenge Who is worthy to open the Book and to loose the Seals thereof We have many other challenges or earnest questions and interrogations of somewhat alike nature recorded in Scripture As Who hath known the Mind of the Lord or who hath been his Counseller Or who hath first given to him and it shall be recompenced to him again Rom 11. 34 35. with Isa 40. 13 14. Who hath ascended up into Heaven or descended what is his name and what is his Sons name if thou canst tell Prov. 30. 4. Hast thou heard the Secret of God and do'st thou restrain Wisdom to thy self Job 15. 8. And who as I saith the Lord shall call and shall declare it and set it in order for me since I appointed the Ancient People and the things that are coming and shall come let them shew unto them Isa 44. 7. and chap. 45. 21. Who hath stood in the Counsel or Secret of the Lord and hath perceived and heard his word who hath marked his word Jer. 23. 18. And this Proclamation and Challenge we are speaking to is thus propounded to us Who is worthy to open the Book and to loose the Seals thereof That is to say Who of all created beings is worthy to undertake and perform this great work It is an universal challenge to all meer Creatures in Heaven and in Earth and under the Earth as appears verse 3. And this Angel might make such an universal challenge for he was sent so to do 1. Who is worthy by way of merit so to do amongst all Creatures in Heaven or Earth c. So worthy sometimes signifies in Scripture such an one as so is by way of desert or merit so it is said of him that liveth for ever and ever and unto him by the four and twenty elders Thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory c. chap. 4. 10 11. Thou doest highly and infinitely deserve it And to and of the Lamb it is truly acknowledged thou art worthy to take the Book and to open the Seals thereof and worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches c. chap. 5. 9 12. He hath merited this honour and glory by his precious Blood And in such a sense in some measure the workman is worthy of his meat or hire Matth. 10. 10. Luke 10. 7 1. Tim. 5. 18. See the notes before on chap. 3. v. 4. Now in this sense we may understand this question Who is worthy to open this Book to unfold this Book that is so closed up Who hath deserved such a wonderful honour at Gods hand Who hath done so much for God or laid such obligations upon him as to make him his Debtor Who hath first given to him and it shall be recompensed to him again Rom. 11. 35. Who hath prevented the Lord that he should thus repay him Job 41. 11. 2. Or Who is worthy to open the Book that is Who is able for this great work and business here propounded See the notes after on verse 3. Who is sufficient for this great thing as 2 Cor. 2. 16. Such-like challenges are given forth by God unto his Creatures to shew unto them their inability and unworthiness and unto man particularly That no flesh might glory in his presence 1 Cor. 1. 29. But that Pride might be hidden from them and that they might be broken off from their too high thoughts and conceits of themselves Job 38. and chap. 39. and chap. 40. 1-5 and v. 6-24 and chap. 41. with chap. 42. 1 4 5 6. And to shew us that he is God alone who sits upon the Throne and all other objects of mens religious Adorations are but dead or false Gods To this purpose he thus speaks Who hath directed the Spirit of the Lord or being his Counseller hath taught him With whom took he Counsel and who instructed him and taught him in the path of Judgment and taught him Knowledge and shewed to him the way of Vnderstanding c. Isa 40. 13 19 20. See also chap. 43. 9 10. and chap. 41. 21-24 and chap. 44. 6 8. Verse 3. And no man or not one in Heaven nor in Earth neither under the Earth was able to open the Book neither to look thereon This is the account given concerning the former Proclamation and Challenge to denote the general yea universal inability insufficiency and unworthiness of all created beings to this work and business here spoken of like that yea there is none that sheweth yea there is none that declareth Isa 41. 26. And again I beheld and there was no man even amongst them and there was no counsellor that when I asked of them could answer or return a word Isa 41. 28. The Lord our God put all to silence by this messenger of his as Jer. 8. 14. As appears by the account here given to us But here we might for our usefulness enquire and consider 1. Of whom is this account here given 2. What is the account that is given of them 1. Of whom is this account here given And that is of all Creatures as it doth plainly appear by the words
from one another but not so here And therefore they may be intended in this Phrase And however they were unable to open this Book as also were all Infernal Spirits to wit the Devil and his Angels Though they are very subtle and wise yet this wisdom was not found with them nor any of them In short this is the Account given of all Creatures beginning from the highest and most excellent unto the lowest and most miserable None in heaven nor in earth nor under the earth was able to open the Book c. 2. What is the account that is given of all Creatures whatsoever And that is None was able to open the Book neither to look thereon That is none could loose the Seals of this Book and so open it And so could not look thereon or therein to read it that he might know and understand the things therein contained for himself or for his own good and profit And so could not reveal it to others or so read it as that others might hear and understand it ver 2. and ver 4. None was able 1. There is an Ability of Wisdom Knowledge Skill c. So whereas it is said in one place Thou shalt provide out of all the people able men c. And Moses chose able men out of all Israel it is said in another speaking of the same business Take ye wise men and understanding compare Exod. 18. 21 25. with Deut. 1. 12 13. So Solomon prays Give thy servant an understanding heart to judge thy people that I may discern between good and bad for who is able to judge this thy so great people To wit without wisdom and understanding 1 Kings 3. 9-12 In this sense Nebuchadnezzar demands of Daniel Art thou able to make known unto me the dream which I have seen and the interpreâ—ation thereof That is Hast thou wisdom and knowledge to do it Dan. 2. 20-22 with ver 26. See also Dan. 4. 18. Rom. 15. 14. Now in this consideration none was able none had wisdom or skill enough for this work as hath been said before None could find out this work yea though a wise man should think to know it yet he should not be able to find it Eccl. 8. 17. Job 4. 18. Dan. 4. 18. 2. There is an Ability of Strength and Power As it is said of the sons of Obed-Edom and their Brethren they were able men for strength c. 1 Chron. 26. 8. They had power or might to do great things But in this sense also there was no creature was able to loose the seals of this Book c. as Rev. 15. 8. Indeed our Saviour saith to his Disciples Ye be not able to do that thing which is least and therefore not so great a thing as this here spoken of Luk. 12. 26. 2 Cor. 3. 4 5. nor had this strong Angel who made the Proclamation nor any of the mighty Angels power and strength to undertake and accomplish this very hard and difficult work 3. There is an ability of Authority a lawful power or right to do such or such a thing or not to do So it may be said of Men or Angels they cannot do that they cannot righteously do or which they may not lawfully do So Joseph saith How can I do this great wickedness and sin against God Gen. 39. 9. In this sense it is said of God he cannot lie he cannot be tempted with evil because he can do no iniquity or unrighteousness Tit. 1. 2. Heb. 6. 18. James 1. 13. with Gen. 18. 25. He is indeed Almighty but he is indeed also Holy Almighty Holy See the Notes before on chap. 4. ver 8. Now in this respect also none was able to open this Book none had Authority given unto them from Him that sate on the Throne to do it and they could have no power or authority thereto except it were given them from above We read of an Angel chap. 18. 1. that had great power or authority given unto him but not of any created being that had this authority given him to open this Book or to look thereon nor did any so much as pretend thereto as appears by this Account here 4. As is here signified to us there is also an ability of merit or worthiness but thus also no creature was able to wit worthy no one of them had merited such an high favour at the hands of God See ver 2. and ver 4. Indeed the Lamb was able in this sense to wit worthy to take the Book and to open the Seals thereof because he was slain c. ver 5 9 12. but this was only peculiar to him Luk. 3. 16. See Notes on ver 2. Ver. 4. And I wept much because none was found worthy to open and to read the Book neither to look thereon In this Verse is declared to us what effect the inability of all creatures or the account given thereof had upon the Apostle John with the reason thereof and renewing and repeating their unworthiness or inability And I wept much or lamented greatly c. Wherein we may for our usefulness note in general 1. That even the most eminent of Gods servants may and at sometimes do weep here While they are in this world they may sometimes weep sore and tears may be on their cheeks as Lam. 1. 2. This is the day of Jacobs trouble Jer. 30. 5-7 Thus our Saviour speaking to his Disciples saith â—lessed are ye that weep nâ—w Luk. 6. 21. and In the world ye shall have tribulation and again Verily verily I say unto you that ye shall weep and lament but the world shall rejoyce and ye shall be sorrowful c. John 16. 20. 33. Indeed they are exhorted instructed and strengthened to rejoyce in the Lord Phil. 3. 1-3 to rejoyce evermore 1 Thes 5. 16. to rejoyce in the Lord alwayes Phil. 4. 4. And this they may do also when they have or judge they have occasions of sadness administred to them they may be as sorrowful and yet alwayes rejoycing 2 Cor. 6. 10. they may greatly rejoyce even then when they are in heaviness thorow divers temptations yet then believing they may rejoyce with joy unspeakable and full of glory 1 Pet. 1. 6 7 8. 2 Cor. 4. 16 17 18. as on the one hand even in laughter the heart may be sorrowful Prov. 14. 13 14. so on the other though all the days of Gods afflicted ones be evil yet they may have a merry heart mean time and so a continual feast Prov. 15. 15. when their belly trembles and their lips quiver and rottenness enters into their bones c. And although the Figtree doth not blossom neither is there any fruit in the Vines c. yet they may rejoyce in the Lord and joy in the God of their salvation Habak 3. 16-18 These two may well consist together But though they do alwayes rejoyce in Christ Jesus and in those things which are not seen which are eternal 2 Cor.
now ascended up on high and hath led Captivity captive Psal 68. 18. with Eph. 4. 8-10 His right hand and his holy Arm hath gotten him the victory Psal 98. 1. He hath spoiled Prineipalities and Powers and made a shew of them openly triumphing over them in himself Col. 2. 15. He hath overcome and prevailed mightily against his Enemies Rev. 3. 21. And he hath redeemed us from the curse of the Law being made a curse for us Gal. 3. 13. He hath given a resolution to that Question and done that which was impossible for all Creatures Shall the Prey be taken from the Mighty But thus saith the LORD even the Captivity of the Mighty shall be and now as to the Ground-work of it hath been taken away and the prey of the terrible delivered Isa 49. 24 25. He hath cast out the Prince of this world out of his Principality that he had gotten over mankind and drawn all men unto himself to be under his gracious Government that through him the world might be saved Joh. 12. 31 32. with Chap. 3. 16 17. and Chapt. 5. 22 23. Psal 118. 6-20-24 And from the Prey he is gone up into Heaven into Heaven it self having finisht the work in his own body which the Father gave him to do and is glorified with the Father 's own Self with the Glory which he had with him before the world was 1 Pet. 3. 22. Hebr. 9. 24. John 17. 4 5. And he is gone up to Ariel the Lion of God as the Altar in former times was called Isai 29. 1-6 Ezek. 43. 15. A Type of Christ who is the true Altar and Sacrifice Heb. 9. 14 And unto him who hath appeared to be the LORD strong and mighty the LORD mighty in battle the everlasting doors of Heaven are set open and the King of Glory in our nature is entred in and hath taken possession thereof Psal 24. 7 8 9 10. and Psal 118. 19-21 And he hath obtained eternal redemption forgiveness of sins for ever Heb. 9. 12. with Eph. 1. 7. and Heb. 10. 12. And all Grace and Truth all Power and Spirit John 1. 14-16 as is declared in the following Verse to this we are speaking to And now we have an Altar this Ariel this Lion of God that by him we might offer up the Sacrifice of praise to God continually that is the fruit of our lips giving thanks unto his Name Hebr. 13. 10-15 16. He stooped down he couched as a Lion and as an old Lion This is still to be understood as it is applied to a Lion and to a Lion and as it follows his going up from his Prey And so it signifies That after our Lord Jesus had taken the Prey he lay down as it were After he had purged our sins abolisht our death and overcome all our Enemies in and by himself redeemed us from the curse of the Law and obtained eternal redemption for us by his Blood he sate down on the right hand of the Majesty on high Heb. 1. 3. Rev. â— 2â— Heb 9. 12. This Man after he had offered one Sacrifice for sins for ever sate down on the right hand of God Heb. 10. 11 12. He entred into rest and ceased from these his works as God did from his Heb. 4. 10. And as it is said of the Lions when they have roared after their Prey and sought their meat of God they then lay them down in their dens Psal 104. 21 22. So it is said of Israel which was a Type of Christ Hos 11. 1. with Matth. 2. 15. Behold the people shall rise up as a great Lion and lift up himself as a young Lion he shall not lie down until he eat of the prey and drink of the blood of the slain But then it is implied he should lie down and take his rest Numb 23. 24. And again He couched he lay down as a Lion and as a great Lion Numb 24. 8 9. So our powerful and victorious Lion having vanquisht his Enemies is entred into rest He for the joy set before him endured the Cross despising the shame and is now set down on the right hand of the Throne of God Heb. 12. 2. 1 Pet. 3. 22. having all power given to him both in Heaven and on Earth and is God's King whom he hath set down upon his holy hill of Zion Matth. 28. 11. Psal 2. 6. Zech. 6. 12 13. Who shall rouze him up that is to say none shall to do it And as it is said of Israel when mention is made of his King to wit That he shall be higher than Agag â—ho shall stir him up viz. none shall be able to do it Num. 24. 7-9 None to be sure shall divest or dispossess our Mighty One of his Rest Rule Glory and Power and whosoever provoketh him to anger sinneth against his own Soul for his wrath and terrour is as the roaring of a Lion Prov. 19. 12. and Chap. 20. 2. Gen. 49. 9 10. Of the increase of his Kingdom and peace there shall be no end Isaâ— 9. 6 7. Luke 1. 33-38 His Kingdom is an evealasting Kingdom and his Dominion endureth for ever Psal 145. 10-13 Oh! this is that Lion that is infinitely better than Sampson's for he is raised again from the dead and is gone up into Heaven and is on the right hand of God and out of him comes sweetness indeed that which is better than honey and the Honey-comb wherewith our Souls may be delighted Judg. 14. 14-18 Isa 55. 1-3 Prov. 24. 13 14. And like as a Lion and as a young Lion roaring on the prey when a multitude of shepheards is called forth against him he will not be afraid of their voice nor abase himself so will he fight for Mount Zion c. Isa 31. 4 5. His face is continually towards the righteous Ezek. 41. 19. with Psal 92. 12 13. And like a Lion he will both tread down and tear in pieces his enemies if they go on still in their trespasses and none can deliver Mica 5. 8 9. Hos 5. 14. and Chap. 13. 7 8. And yet in seasonably submitting to him they shall find mercy for the Lion is a noble generous Creature Amos 5. 19. And this Lion of the Tribe of Juda is very merciful Hebr. 2. 17. and Chap. 5. 1-2 The Root of David This is a further description of our Lord Jesus Christ In which the Elder hath respect unto that Prophesie In that day there shall be a Root of Jesse Isa 11. 10. who was the immediate father of David Matth. 1. 6. And our Lord himself thus also describeth himself saying I Jesus am the Root of David Revel 22. 16. He is the Root 1. One that hath been planted oâ— put as it were into the earth As we know a Root is placed in the earth Job 1. 4 8. Isa 37. 31. So our Lord Jesus who was in the beginning with God yea who was God the Lord from Heaven was made flesh John 1. 1-3 14. He
is that new thing which the LORD created in the earth a woman compassed a man Jer. 31. 22. with Gal. 4. 4. He fell into the ground and died John 12. 23 24. Now that he ascended what is it but that he also descended first into the lower parts of the earth he that descended is the same also that ascended c. Psal 68. 18. with Eph. 4. 8-10 And this is the first Branch of the Gospel of God That Jesus Christ our Lord the only begotten Son of God was made of the Seed of David according to the flesh Rom. 1. 1-3 2. The Root One that was hidden from the eyes of men as a root is under the ground So was it true of our Lord Jesus Christ in former times especially whereto respect is also here had He is the hidden wisdom of God 1 Cor. 2. 7. He was hidden under and as it were covered over with Types and shadows Col. 1. 26-27 and Chap. 2. 16 17. The Law had a shadow of good things to come but not the lively Image of the things c. Heb. 10. 1. He was as it were hidden under the dark Shadows Figures and Representations of the Law under the Tabernacle Temple Altar Propitiatory Sacrifices High-Priest Manna Brazen Serpent c. And when he was manifested in the flesh yet he was as a root out of a dry ground he had no form nor comeliness And when we shall see him saith the Prophet speaking prophetically of him there is no beauty in him that we should desire him He is despised and rejected of men a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief and we hid as it were our faces from him he was despised and we esteemed him not Isa 53. 2 3. He being in the Form of God thought it no robbery to be equal with God yet made himself of no reputation and took upon him the form of a Servant c. Phil. 2. 6-8 And even still he and his glorious excellencie is in a great measure hidden As to his Person we see him no more John 16. 10. 1 Pet. 1. 8. And in his Word and Gospeâ— he is a Treasure hid in a field Matth. 13. 44-46 Indeed we all with open face as in a Glass may behold his Glory as with respect to former dark witnessing of him 2 Cor. 3. 12-18 but yet it is but thorow a Glass darkly in comparison of seeing him face to face 1 Cor. 13. 8 9 10. Col. 3. 3. and Chapt. 1. 5 6. with 1 Tim. 1. 1. And He is the Root of David That is to say 1. One that was before him As the Root is in order before the residue of the Tree and before the Branches so Christ was before David both in Time and that as to his divine and eternal Generation He was glorious with the Father 's own self before the world was Prov. 8. 22-32 John 17. 5. He is the first-born of every Creature for by him were all things created that are in Heavon and that are in Earth And he is before all things and by him all things consist Col. 1. 15 16 17. He is over all God blessed for ever Rom. 9. 5. And he as the Lamb slain was fore-ordained before the world or Ages 1 Cor. 2. 7. 1 Pet. 1. 19 20. The Lamb slain from the foundation of the world Rev. 13. 8. And as he said of himself as with respect to Abraham Before Abraham was I am John 8. 56. 58. So also before David was he was and is for Abraham was before David And the works appertaining to the rest God hath prepared for us were finished in him virtually from the foundation of the world Heb. 4. 3. And he is before David and all holy Ones in dignity and excellency Joh. 1. 29 30 31. 2. The Root of David The foundation of his Faith and Hope as the Root is the foundation of a Tree Hence whereas it is said in one place The Root of the Righteous shall not be moved It is said in another The Righteous is an everlasting foundation Prov. 12. 3. with Chapt. 10. 25. And so indeed Jesus Christ is the foundation of all the Holy Ones and Prophets in former times As the Apostle signifies saying Ye are built upon the foundation of the Apostles and Prophets to wit upon that on which they also were built and which they ministerially laid Jesus Christ himself being the chief corner stone Eph. 2. 20-22 Christ as witnessed of by the Prophets was the Basis and Bottom-ground of their faith and confidence He was the Stone which the Builders refused which is become the head of the corner Psal 118. 22-24 with Matth. 21. 42. the Root of the matter Job speaks of Chap. 19. 25-28 The Root that bare them and not they it Rom. 11. 18. I will love thee O LORD my strength saith David The LORD is my Rock even the foundation on whom he was built Psal 18. 1 2. with Matth. 16. 18. and chap. 7. 24. Psal 110. 1. Heb. 10. 38. and chap. 11. 13-32-39 3. The Root of David In whom was life John 1. 4. who is the fountain of life Psal 36. 9. and living waters Jer. 2. 13. John 4. 14. in whom is spiritual life and sap for others and who in due time gives life preventingly to them that are dead in sins and trespasses yea unto the dead world John 1. 4. and Chap. 6. 33. He is the living stone to draw others unto himself that they might be bottomed and built upon him 1 Pet. 2. 4. and gives life and the â—â—culty of living to those that so hear and learn of the Father as to come unto him John 5. 24 25. and Chap. 6. 45-47 He is the true Vine of the Father's planting the Root of Righteousness the Receptacle of all spiritual Juyce and quickning Joâ—n 15. 1. He is full of Grace and Truth And of his fulness have all the holy Ones all the Prophets and Apostles received and Grace for Grace John 1. 14 15 16. And he is that Root that beareth fruit As it is said The Root of the Righteous yieldeth fruit Pro. 12. 11. John 12. 23 24. And makes them fruitful that are ingraffed into and abide in him I am the Vine saith our Saviour ye are the branches he that abideth in me and I in him the same bringeth forth much fruit for without me ye can do nothing John 15. 4 5. Those that be planted in this house of the LORD in which he dwells Joh. 2. 19-21 and cha 10. 4. shall flourish in the Courts of our God they shall bring forth fruit in old age they shall be fat and green Psal 92. 12-15 Phil. 1. 9 10. And hereby David was like a green Olive-tree he is the green Fir-tree from whom his and other holy mens fruit was found Psal 52. 8. with Hos 14. 8. Such as abide in him and in his Doctrine shall be as a tree planted by the waters and that spreadeth out her Roots by the River and
words nor give a being to them yea though some of them may die yet his words shall not fall to the ground Gen. 26. 3. Your Fathers where are they saith the Lord and the Prophets do they live for ever But my Words and my Statutes which I commanded my Servants the Frophets did they not take hold of your Fathers Zech. 15. His word that goeth out of his mouth shall not return unto him void but it shall accomplish that which he pleaseth and it shall prosper in the thing whereto he sends it Isa 55. 10 11 12. Whatever he hath spoken or promised by any messenger is or shall be accomplished in due time and according to the tenor thereof his faithfulness may be clearly and comfortably seen in that he hath raised up an Horn of Salvation for us in the House of his Servant David As he spake by the mouth of his Holy Prophets which have been since the World began Luke 1. 55 56 68-70-75 And therefore this may encourage his Servants to speak what he commands them because he is strong and faithful to execute his word Exod. 7. 2. Deut. 18. 18. Jer. 23. 28 29. and chap. 1. 7 12 17. And not to do as Jonah did chap. 1. 1-3 and chap. 4. 1 2 3. But to know his words are true and faithful Rev. 21. 5. and chap. 22. 6. And also it might prove and provoke us to believe in the LORD our God so shall we be established and to believe his Prophets so shall we prosper 2 Chro. 20 20. Whatsoever Messenger he sends with his Word blessed is he that believeth for there shall be a performance of those things that are spoken Luk. 1. 45. And God is many times greatly displeased in Scripture with such as have not believed his words brought by his Messengers because of the appearing improbability or difficulty of the accomplishment of what was so spoken See 2 King 7. 1 2 19 20. Psal 78. 19 21. So Zacharias was stricken dumb and was not able to speak for a season because he believed not the Angels words Luke 13. 20. And though the things he sends his Messengers to declare unto us be marvellous in our eyes should they also be marvellous in the eyes of the Lord of Hosts Zech. 8. 1-6-15 2. As this Verse relates to Ver. 6. So we may see and know who came and took the Book The person is there described to us He came The Lamb that had been slain and who stands as such an one in the midst of the Throne And it is upon the account of his Sufferings Sacrifice and Mediation that he hath thus prevailed therefore doth his Father love him and so loves him that he hath given all things into his hand because he laid down his life that he might take it up again and therefore he shews all things to him that himself doth John 10. 17 18. with Chap. 3. 35 and Chap. 5. 20. His blood is so precious with his Father that it hath wonderfully prospered with him 1 Pet. 1. 19. and Chap. 2. 4. with Prov. 17. 8. Phil. 2. 6-8 9 10. Hereby he hath seven Horns and seven Eyes even perfect Power and Knowlege given unto him ver 6. And upon the account of the preciousness of his blood he came and therefore it is said He hath prevailed to open the Book v. 5. But we shall have further and more direct occasion to speak of this on ver 9. 3. In that it is said He came and took the Book c. when none in Heaven nor Earth nor under the Earth durst undertake it so we may learn That God hath given to him the pre-eminence in all things and amongst all persons Col. 1. 18. He that cometh from above is above all He that cometh from Heaven is above all John 3. 31. He is exalted and extolled and made very high Isa 52. 13. Above all Saints and Angels as it doth appear He is the Head of his Body the Church who is the beginning the first born from the dead Col. 1. 18. And he is the Head of all Principality and Power Col. 2. 9 10. He is made so much beter than the Angels as he hath by inheritance obtained a more excellent Name than they Heb. 1. 3 4 6-13 Rev. 5. 11 12. 4. In that he came and took the Book so it may give us to understand That he was called hereto by him that sate on the Throne and had by him this Glory and Honour confer'd upon him To this business also we may apply that saying of the Apostle None taketh this honour to himself but he that was called of God So also Christ glorified not himself but he that said unto him Thou art my Son c. Heb. 5. 4 5. The God of our fathers hath herein glorified his Son Jesus Act. 3. 13. And so indeed he was called to all his work and service Behold saith God my Servant whom I uphold I the LORD have called thee in righteousness and will hold thine hand c. Isa 42. 1-6 7. And our Lord Jesus saith Listen O Isles unto me and hearken ye people from far the LORD hath called me from the womb from the bowels of my Mother hath he made mention of my Name c. Isai 49. 1-3 and Chap. 41. 1 2. For as our Mediator the Father is greater than than he John 14. 28. 5. In that he came and took the Book c. so we may see his Interest in and freeness and familiarity if I may so speak with him that sits on the Throne and that he will deny him nothing nor with-hold any thing from him John 11. 22 41 42. He was greatly mistaken who said to Bathsheba Speak I pray thee unto Solomon the King for he will not say thee nay 1 King 2. 17-23 But God hath taken up such infinite well-pleasedness in his Son that he will never turn away his face Prov. 8. 30 31. Ask of me saith God to Christ and I will give thee the Heathen for thine inheritance and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession Psal 2. 6 7 8. He may do what he pleases with him have what he pleases take what he pleases for all things that the Father hath are his John 16. 15. And as our Saviour also saith to his Father All thine are mine and mine are thine And on that account as one that hath a rich and inconceiveable interest in him thus makes known his pleasure Father I will c. John 17. 9 10-24 How might this then encourage us seeing we have such a great High-Priest that is passed into the Heavens Jesus the Son of God to come with boldness to the Throne of Grace that we may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need Heb. 4. 14-16 1 John 2. 1 2. considering also that if we abide in Christ and his words abide in us we may ask what we will and it shall be done unto us John 15. 7. and
Chap. 14. 13 14-16 6. Seeing he took the Book in order to the opening it and did afterwards open it Chap. 6 c. So it shews unto us unto whom we should go that we may see and understand the contents of it namely unto this Lamb of God Indeed if the same had been said concerning this Book which the Voice said from Heaven Chap. 19. 4. viz. Seal up those things or as was said to Daniel Shut up the words and seal the Book And again The words are closed up and sealed Dan. 12. 4 9. then it had not been for us to have inquired into it As our Saviour said to his Apostles It is not for you to know the times or the seasons which the Father hath put in his own power Act. 1. 6 7. The secret things belong unto the LORD our God Deut. 29. 29. But the whole Book of the Revelation and that contain'd therein generally was given unto Christ to shew unto his Servants Rev. 1. 1. And this Book particularly was opened by Christ as afterwards followeth And those things that are revealed belong unto us and to our Children for ever Deut. 29. 29. Therefore let us come unto Christ the Light of the world that he may open our eyes that we may behold these wondrous things of his Law and not go to the worldly wise and prudent ones nor lean to our own understandings Matth. 11. 25-28 To him are we directed by God for upon him he hath put his Spirit that he may bring forth judgment to us Gentiles Isai 42. 1-6 7. And he calls upon us and invites us to come unto himself and there is that in him which may encourage us so to do for he is meek and lowly in heart and will not reject us or refuse to teach us because of our dulness and untractableness He will not strive nor cry nor cause his voice to be heard in the streets A bruised reed he will not break and smoaking flax he will not quench till he bring forth judgment unto victory Isa 42. 1-3 with Matth. 12. 19 20. and Chap. 11. 28 29. Vnto him the Lord GOD hath given the tongue of the Learned that he should speak a word in season to him that is weary Isa 50. 4 5. and he invites us to let him see our countenance and hear our voice Cant. 2. 14. John 14. 6 7. and Chap. 16. 23. Verse 8. And when he had taken the Book the four living Creatures and four and twenty Elders fell down before the Lamb having every one of them Harps and golden Vials full of Odours or Incense which are the Prayers of Saints In this Verse and the following Verse of this Chapter is declared to us that which ensued and followed upon the Lambs taking the Book among the Saints and Angels c. What Adoration praising and rejoycing there was amongst them And in this Verse particularly is declared to us 1. The humble Prostration and religious Adoration of the four living Creatures and the four and twentâ— Elders 2. What every one of these holy Ones had when they thus with all humility did prostrate themselves and worship 1. The humble Prostration and Religious Adoration of the four living Creatures and twenty four Elders And when he had taken the Book the four living Creatures and four and twenty Elders fell down before the Lamb. Where we have to consider for our usefulness 1. The time when they fell down and the occasion of their so doing When he had taken the Book 2. The Religious Action it self of the four living Creatures and four and twenty Elders They fell down 3. The Object of their Adoration Before the Lamb. 1. The time when they fell down and the occasion of their so doing And when he had taken the Book Wherein is intimated and signified to us 1. That this great Honour was given unto and glorious Action done by the Lamb in the view and sight of these holy Ones who were by faith or in their Spirits Inhabiters of Heaven or they were informed hereof and acquainted herewith in due season by the seven Spirits which the Lamb hath and which are sent forth into all the earth ver 6. And which are before his Throne Chap. 1. 4. and Chap. 4. 5. These holy Ones who are Inhabiters of Heaven are not in darkness but Children of the Light Eph. 5. 8. They are called out of darkness into his marvellous light 1 Pet. 2. 9. with Rev. 5. 8-10 They have an Vnction from the Holy One and they know all things 1 John 2. 20-27 And this Book in general was given to Jesus Christ to shew unto his Servants that are here below in mortal bodies Revel 1. 1. And much more are they acquainted with the Contents of it who are with the Lord and whose spirits are made perfect Surely the Lord GOD will do nothing but he revealeth his Secrets unto his Servants the Prophets and by them unto them that dwell on high Amos 3. 7. The Secret of the LORD is with them that fear him with the righteous and he will shew tâ—em his Covenant Psal 25. 14. Prov. 3. 32. Our Lord Jesus assured his Disciples That the Holy Spirit should teach them all things guide them into all truth and shew them things to coâ—◠〈…〉 6. and Chap. 16. 13-15 to wit in their keeping his commandments Joâ— 14. 15 17 21 23 26. that he should take of his things and shew unto them even of those heavenly things also or things above which he is now doing and will do Joâ— 16. 14 15. with chap. 3. 12. And these promises were not confined to the Apostles as may be seen in many places and passages of that discourse And the you there spoken of are not opposed to other hearty and unfeigned believers but to the world Joh. 14. 22 23. and chap. 16. 7 8 12 13 15. And though the Apostles were preferred herein yet wherein they were so it was for the especial good of the Churches 2 Cor. 4. 5 15. All things saith the Apostle are yours whether Paul or Apollo or Cepâ—as c. 1 Cor. 3. 21 23. Eph. 4. 8 11 13 14. unto the Believers it is given to know the mysteries of the Kingdom of Heaven Mattâ— 13. 11 12. Oh then Blessed are they and blessed are their eyes for they see Matth. 13. 16 18. And how might the consideration hereof provoke us to come unto and follow Christ For he that followeth him shall not abide in darkness but shall have the light of life Joh. 8. 12. and chap. 12. 44 46. And to be led by and filled with the Spirit for the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deep things of God And he that is spiritual judgeth or discerneth all things yet he himself is judged or discerned of no man 1 Cor. 2. 9 10 15 16. In that these holy ones fell down and sang as presently after follows when the Lamb had taken the Book and not when they had taken it
sent his Apostles into all the world to preach the Gospel to every creature of all the nations to encourage them hereto He saith not to them All power is in the hands of God simply But all power is given unto me go ye therefore c. Matth. 28. 18 19. And tells his Disciples when the Holy Spirit came he should glorifie him for he should take of his things and shew unto them All things saith he that the Father hath are mine therefore said I he shall take not of the Fathers things as his simply but of mine and shall shew unto you John 16. 14 15. Matth. 11. 27 28 29. It is by him we may believe in God who hath â—raised him from the dead and given him glory that our faith and hope might be in God without which it could not have so been 1 Pet. 1. 20 21. It is by him we may come with boldness to the throne of God's grace and this may embolden us so to do that we have an advocate with the Father Jesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiation for our sins c. Heb. 4. 14. 16. and chap. 10. 19-22 and chap. 13. 10-15 1 John 2. 1 2. And let us not think in our thus rejoycing and worshipping we rob him that sits on the throne of that honour that appertains to him for it is his own work and device to put all things into the hands of his Son for us he devised this device that his banished should not be expelled from him 2 Sam. 14. 14. All things are of God as with respect to this new Creation 2 Cor. 5. 14-18 He made a marriage for his Son and prepared and made ready all things in him for us Matth. 22. 2-4 This is the Lords doing to lay him the foundation of our faith and hope and to prepare him the rest for our weary spirits and the refreshing that we might keep Sabbath in him Psal 118. 22 23. with Isa 28. 12-16 Col. 1. 19. Job 33. 24. And it is his work to lift up Christ that we might look unto him and be saved Isa 42. 1 2 to glorifie his Son that we might run unto him because of the Lord his God Isa 55. 4 5. to draw to Christ and teach us him that we might so hear and learn of the Father as to come unto him John 6. 44 45. And he that believeth on Christ believeth not on him only nor ultimately but on him that sent him and he that seeth him seeth him that sent him John 12. 44 45. nay we are so far from robbing him of his honour in thus doing that if we do not so we then indeed rob him of it The father hath committed all judgment to the Son that all men should honour the Son as they should honour the Father he that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father that hath sent him Joh. 5. 22 23. They have not the love of God in them who receive him not that is come in his Fathers name Joh. 5. 42 43. and Chap. 8. 23 42. they truly serve him who kiâ—s the Son Psal 2. 10 12. They are the circumcision and right worshippers of God who rejoyce in Jesus Christ Phil. 3. 1 3. with Joh. 4. 22 24. It is in and thorow him the Father will be glorified as our Saviour saith whatsoever ye shall ask in my name that will I do that the Father may be glorified in the Son If ye shall ask any thing in my name I will do it Joh. 14. 13 14. And that is for the glory of God whereinsoever the Son of God is glorified Joh. 11. 4. 2. We have nextly to speak unto the Adoration it self of these holy ones The four living creatures and four and twenty Elders fell down That is to say hereby is signified to us 1. They did fall down to worship as frequently to such an end they did fall down this was their Religious Action As the worship to a false Object is intended by or joyned with this Act as it is said he maketh a god and worshippeth it he maketh it a graven Image and falleth down thereto Isay 44. 15 19. and Chap. 46. 6. Dan. 3. 5 10 15. So John saith of himself I fell down to worship before the feet of the Angel Rev. 19. 10. and Chap. 22. 8 9. And this gesture was also used in the worship of the true object of worship As Moses saith I fell down before the Lord and again Thus I fell down before the Lord forty days and forty nights as I fell down at the first c. Deut. 9. 18 25. And the four and twenty Elders fell down and worshipped him that liveth for ever and ever Rev. 5. 14. and Chap. 19. 4. And so we are here to understand it They fell down and worshipped the Lamb or they fell down to worship before the Lamb viz. with a divine and religious worship as will further appear in the later end of this verse And so we may learn from hence that not only the Saints on earth but the holy Ones in Heaven also are still worshippers and give Divine Adoration to the true object of worship as we have seen before see the notes on Chap. 4. vers 9 10. And possibly the four living creatures are here first named in this Adoration because the greater or first part of the things contained in the sealed Book were to be transacted on earth And so in Chap. 6. 1 8. the four living creatures are mentioned alone without the Elders As on some what a like account the twenty four Elders are mentioned alone when the voices were heard in Heaven and the Kingdoms of this world became Christs Rev. â—â— 15 16. 2. That they fell down denotes also their great humility in their worship they did humbly prostrate themselves to intimate what an infinite distance there was between him whom they worshipped and themselves who were the worshippers and their inconceiveably great inferiority to him And so it may instruct us at all times to humble our selves in the presence of the Lord Jam. 4. 10. To worship and â—ow down and kneel before the Lord our Maker Psal 95. 1 6. So the holy Ones of God have worshipped him both with all humility of mind as the Apostle saith he did Act. 20. 19. And also with outward expressions of lowliness and Humility as in kneeling before him c. so did Solomon 1 Kings 8. 54. The Prophet Daniel that man greatly beloved of God Dan. 6. 10. The Apostle Peter Act. 9. 40. Paul Act. 20. 36. and Chap. 21. 5. Ephes 3. 14. yea and our Lord Jesus unto his Father Luk. 22. 41. And though we are not tyed up to this or that Gesture yet it is good and becoming us creatures at all times to worship him with Reverence and godly fear Isay 57. 15 16. Heb. 12. 28 29. Psal 89. 6 7. 3. The Object of their Religious worship before the Lamb who is described to us before
of worship religiously and they are Idolaters who fall down before the picture or supposed picture of the Virgin Mary or of the Cross or of any creature whatever yea though it were made for and be looked upon as the picture of Christ or of the Father Ezek. 8. 10 12. or to fall down religiously before any mere creature for it is a worshipping the creature though men pretend to worship the Creator thereby as the Papists do Exod. 32. 4 5. with Deut. 9. 12. and Act. 7. 41. And so this phrase is oft used to denote the true worship to the true object of worship so Moses saith of himself I fell down before the Lord which is all one as to say I prayed to him Deut. 9. 18. with ver 20. so to pray before the Lord and unto him are all one 1 Sam. 1. 10 12 15. with ver 26. Dan. 9. 13. Compare 1 Chron. 17. 25. with 2 Sam. 7. 27. and 2 King 19. 15. with Isa 37. 15. Thus here we are to understand it They fell down to the Lamb and worshipped him with a divine and religious worship as it is said Thy throne O God is for ever and ever c. And then presently after He is thy Lord and worship thou him Psal 45. 8-11 And so having now spoken to that phrase we shall shew That he is and ought to be worshipped with divine Adoration 1. With inward that of the heart and spirit He is to be believed in and on even as the one and only foundation of faith 1 Cor. 3. 11. And whosoever believeth on him shall not be ashamed he shall not perish but have everlasting life John 3. 14-16 Rom. 9. 33. with Isa 28. 16. and 1 Pet. 2. 4 6. This is the work of God that we believe on him whom he hath sent John 6. 29. and 7. 38 39. And this is one branch of the mystery of godliness or right worshipping viz. believing on God who was manifest in the flesh c. 1 Tim. 3. 16. and the faith is to be received in believing as his Jam. 2. 1. Heb. 12. 1 2. He is the Lord of it Ephes 4. 4 5. the only Rabbi who hath dominion over our faith which no mere man or creature whatsoever hath Matth. 23. 8 10. 2 Cor. 1. 24. with chap. 12. 11. He is to be trusted in as he who is Jehovah Psal 34. 7 8. with 1 Pet. 2. 3 4. Psal 2. 12. Ephes 1. 12 13. And to be loved with all the heart and mind and soul and strength He is to be loved by us better than our selves in coming unto and following him we are to deny our selves Matth. 16. 23 24. and he is to be loved by us above the nearest and most beloved relations Matth. 10. 37 38. yea so as that for his sake we should comparatively hate father and mother and wife and children and brethren and sisters yea and our own lives also Luk. 14. 26 27. John 14. 21 23. He is to be look't unto with the eyes of our souls for all wisdom righteousness strength salvation for he is the only Saviour Isa 45. 21 22 25. with Rom. 14. 9-12 Acts 4. 12. yea in short we are to honour him as we honour the Father John 5. 22 23. and to hold fast grace whereby we may serve him acceptably with reverence and godly fear for our God is a consuming fire Heb. 12. 25 28 29. 2. And he is also more outwardly to be religiously adored and worshipped by us such religious worship is to be given to him and hath been frequently given to and received by him before his death and after So the wise men they came to worship him and accordingly when they saw the young child Jesus with Mary his mother they fell down and worshipped not Mary or them but him and they presented unto him gifts c. Matth. 2. 2-11 so he was worshipped by the Leper who also acknowledged his great power Matth. 8. 2. so Jairus fell down at his feet and worshipped him Compare Luke 8. 41. with Matth. 9. 18. so it is said of the blind man and by him Lord I believe and he worshipped him John 9. 35 38. and the like may be seen in many other places so after his resurrection Thomas believed and said unto him My Lord and my God John 20. 28 29. And of all the Apostles it is said they worshipped him Luk. 24. 51 52. and that he is the object also of that religious worship which is more outward will appear if we consider 1. Into his name we are and are to be baptized as our Saviour faith unto his Apostles All power is given unto me both in Heaven and on Earth Go ye therefore disciple all nations baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son c. Matth. 28. 18 19. Act. 2. 38. with 1 Cor. 1. 13 15. Act. 8. 12 16. 2. We are to hear and receive the Gospel as his word also and therein to honour the Son as we honâ—uâ— the Father Joh 5. 23 24. Heb. 1. 1-3 with chap. 2. 1. and chap. 12. 25. and to observe all his Commandments Ordinances and Appointments Matth. 28. 18 20. Isa 42. 1-4 1 Cor. 11. 23-26 3. To pray unto him as well as by him Acts 1. 24. with ver 6. so of Stephen it is said They stoned him invocating and saying Lord Jesus receive my spirit Act. 7. 59 60. And the true believers are thus described they are such as call upon or invocate his name Act. 9. 14. 1 Cor. 1. 2. with 1 King 18. 24. with ver 36. 37. Psal 116. 4. and Ananias exhorts and excites Paul hereto Act. 22. 16-20 And from him as from the Father grace and peace is voted and desired as in the beginning and end of most of the Epistles written to the Churches may be seen see the notes on Rev. 1. ver 4. and ver 5. 4. And he hath been and is to be Preached as the Lord that men might come unto and believe on him and so is no mere creature to be indeed it is said of Moses he hath them that preach him to wit the law as delivered by him Luke 16. 29 31. or himself as one who received the law from God and gave it to the people Acts 15. 21. but he was not to be preached as the foundation and object of faith and Lord of mens consciences as the Lamb is as they say We preach Jesus Christ the Lord and our selves your servants for Jesus sake 2 Cor. 4. 5. Acts 17. 3. And this is also one branch of the mystery of Godliness or right worship that God who was manifest in the flesh justified in the spirit c. was Preached to the Gentiles even thus Preached as God who was manifest c. 1 Tim. 3. 16. 5. It appears also that divine worship hath been and is to be given to him by the many Doxologies or rendâ—ings and ascribings glory honour and dominion to him and
of God Psal 50. 16-23 and 147. 1 2-12 And these are the Singers in this place even the Saints and holy Onâ—â— Rev. 5. 8 9. 2. We have next to speak unto their act or exercise or what they did they sung a new song John wept by himself but here they all sing and that a new song What this new Song is is afterward declared to us 't is that in which they celebrate the praises of the Lamb acknowledging his praise-worthiness because he was slain c. The Lord was their song as Exod. 15. 2. Psal 118. 14. not in an evil sense as sometimes Christ and his servants were the song of evil men by way of derision and reproach Psal 69. 12. Job 30. 9. Lam. 3. 14. but in a good sense such as in which they praise him with their song Psal 28. 7. The Lamb is the subject of their commendation and exaâ—tation and the object of their praise as afterwards we may further shew It 's of him they sing as 2 Chron. 29. 25 27. and unto him they sing Psal 144. 9. And this is here and elsewhere called a new song 1. With respect to what went before and was more ancient as to say 1. It 's a new song as with respect to the first Creation In Rev. 4. 10 11. The twenty-four Elders fall down before him that sate on the throne saying Thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory and honour and power for thou hast created all things and for thy pleasure they are and were created they there celebrate the praises of God for creating all things But this is a new song that which was natural was first and afterwards that which was spiritual 1 Cor. 15. 45 47. God hath created a new thing in the earth a woman hath compassed a man Jer. 31. 22. Christ is the new man the second man and last Adam Ephes 4. 24. Col. 3. 10. 1 Cor. 15. 45 47. and in him there is a new Creation Isa 42. 1-6-10 11. see notes on chap. 3. ver 14. 2. A new song as with respect to God's fore-ordaining and promising this Lamb. This Lamb was verily fore-ordained before the foundation or dejection of the world but was manifest in these last times 1 Pet. 1. 19 20. 2 Tim. 1. 9 10. This Lamb was slain from the foundation of the world in the purpose and fore-ordainment of God Rev. 13. 8. But now once in the end of the world he appeared to put a way sin by the sacrifice of himself Christ our Passeover and Paschal lamb hath actually been slain and sacrificed for us therefore let us keep the feast Heb. 9. 26. 1 Cor. 5. 7 8. The promise which God made to the Fathers he hath fulfilled in that he hath raised up Jesus who by the grace of God tasted death for every man Act. 13. 32 34-with Heb. 2. 9. Tit. 1. 1 2 3. 1 John 1. 1 2 3. Psal 40. 1 2 3. and 96. 1-10 and 98. 1-5 3. A new Song as to the cleerness of the Revelation of Christ and the things of Christ unto us that we should serve and glorifie Christ not according to the oldness of the letter but according to the newness of the spirit Rom. 7. 4-6 Thus the Apostle John â—aith A new Commandment I write unto you which thing is true in him and in you because the darkness is past and the true light now shinetâ— 1 Joh. 2. 7 8. The Spirit of Christ in the Prophets did testifie before-hand of the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow but this he did more dark mysteriously But now there is given forth a Revelation of the mystery which in other Ages was not made known unto the Sons of men as it is now revealed unto his holy Apostles and Prophets by the Spirit which they have also with great plainness preached to make all men see c. Ephes 3. 3-5-9 Col. 1. 23-25 2 Cor. 3. 6 7. And every scribe which is instructed into the kingdom of Heaven is like unto a man that is an house-holder which bringeth forth out of his treasure things new and old Matth. 13. 52. 2. This is a new Song in it self that is to say a fresh abiding lasting everlasting Song it is always new as the word is used by Job when he â—aith My glory was new or fresh in me and my â—ow was renewed in mine hand Job 29. 20. so it may be said of this Song as to the matter of it it is always new fresh and green And hereto we may apply that of the Apostle In that it is said to be new he hath made the first old nâ—w that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away Heb. 8. 13. But this which is new shall never decay or vanish away the blood of Christ is incorruptible 1 Pet. 1. 19. and the Gospel everlasting Rev. 14. 6. And this Song shall be always sung as here it is by the Elders in Heaven as well as by the living creatures on Earth Isa 25. and 26. 1 c. This is a new and living Song as it were Heb. 10. 20. new every morning Lam. 3. 22 23. it 's always fresh beautiful and abiding and not like the things appertaining to the first Creation Lift up your eyes to the Heavens and look upon the Earth beneath for the Heavens shall vanish away like smoak and the Earth shall wax old like a garment and they that dwell therein shall dye in like manner but Christ's righteousness is new and shall not wax old it shall not be abolished it shall be for ever and his salvation from generation to generation Isa 51. 6 7 8. and 50. 9. Heb. 1. 10 11. And therefore also 3. It is the most excellent Song the Song of Songs it being always new as Christ the new man hath the first-ship in all things Col. 1. 18. so new signifies principal Ezek. 37. 12. 2. The subject-maâ—ter of their Song or the Argument thereof Wherein we have to mind and consider 1. Their Doxology or rendring praise to the Lamb. saying Thou art worthy to take the Book and to open the seals thereof Herein is declared to us of whom and unto whom they sing and whose praises they celebrate they glorifie not themselves as Mystery Babylon doth Rev. 18. 7. for for men to search or proclaim their own glory is not glory Prov. 25. 27. and 20. 6. they commend not themselves 2 Cor. 5. 12. nor draw the eyes and hearts of others or one of another unto themselves but as it were say Look not unto us Cant. 1. 6. Act. 3. 12 nor do they herein glorifie any mere creature but they ascribe honour and praise to him unto whom of right it doth appertain and render his praise glorious who is in the midst of the throne Saying Thou art worthy c. Thou A person one person one individual person and a most excellent one the chiefest of ten thousands Art worthy hast merited and deserved
also instructs us whose they are in a peculiar consideration who are so bought and that is not their own nor sins or Satans but the Lords they are his whom he hath purchased with his own blood he hath an only right to them and property and interest in them Doubtless he is their Father that hath bought them Deut. 32. 6. though Abraham be ignorant of them and Israel acknowledg them not â—e is their father their redeemer from everlasting is his name Isa 63. 16. And the consideration hereof is very proper and powerful 1. To engage them to be and abide for him and not play the harlot not to be for another so will he also be for them Hos 3. 1 2 3. Ye are not your own for ye are bought with a price therefore glorifie God in your body and in your spirit which are his 1 Cor. 6. 19 20. Debters they are not to the flesh to live after the flesh for it did not redeem them therefore they are not to live to or after it or the lusts of men Rom. 8. 12 13. 1 Pet. 4. 1 2. and they are bought with a price therefore they should not be the servants of men 1 Cor. 7. 23. But to them to live should be Christ and God in Christ before and besides whom they should have no other God no fellow-creature as the object of their religious worship Exod. 20. 2 3 c. Psal 100. 1-3 Psal 116. 9-16 17. with Exod. 21. 2-6 This is the Character given of them that were redeemed from the Earth and from amongst men they follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth Rev. 14. 3 4. Tit. 2. 14. Deut. 32. 5 6 7. 2. And it may encourage and strengthen them to come with boldness to the Throne of grace that they may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need and to hope and be confident that in following him and cleaving to him with full purpose he will not forsake them but will save sanctifie and satisfie them and perfect whatsoever concerns them because they are his peculiarly redeemed ones Psal 31. 2-5 To this end the Lord thus speaks to his people in former times Fear not for I have redeemed thee I have called thee by thy name thou art mine when thou passest thorow the waters I will be with thee c. Isa 43. 1 2 3 5. This Argument the Prophâ—t David makes use of saying I am thine save me Psal 119. 94. I am thy servant give me understanding Ver. 1â—4 126. O turn unto me and have mercy upon me give thy strength unto thy servants and save the son of thy handmaid c. Psal 86. 16. And the Church of God generally thus addresses it self unto the Lord Remember thy congregation thou hast purchased of old the rod of thine inheritance thou hâ—st redeemed c. Psal 74. â— Isa 63. 15-19 4. In that these holy Ones with thankfulness acknowledg to the Lamb tâ—ou hast redeemed us unto God by thy blood out of every kindred and tongue and peâ—ple and nation So it informs us that the four living creatures and twenty-four Elders were not of the Jews only but also of the Gentiles Rom. 9. 24 26. yea some of them it seems of Esau's posâ—eâ—iâ—y for they were one nation also and by faith Isaac blessed Jacob and Esaâ— concerning things to come Heb. 11. 20. Deut. 23. 7 8. some of them were of the less loved or comparatively hated nations and people there may be and surely are in or of every nation such as fear God and work righteousness and so are accepted of him Act. 10. 33 34. so before the partition-wall was wholly broken down and before the Apostles put in execution their large Commission for going into all the world and Preaching the Gospel according to the Revelation of the mystery to every creature of all the Nations there were abiding at Jerusalem Jews devout men out of every nation under heaven Act. 2. 1-5 And why should we not think that there are now hearty believers and such as are redeemed unto God out of every kindred c. seeing now the place of the Tent of the Church is enlarged and the curtains of her habitations stretched forth c. Isa 54. 1-3 and 60. 1-8 surely there is blessing in Christ the seed of Abraham Isaac and Jacob â—or all the nations families and kindreds of the earth Gen. 22. 18. and 26. 4. and chap. 28. 14. Act. 3. 25 26. and the Gospel to be preached to them as it is said I saw another Angel fly in the midst of heaven having the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth and or even to every nation and kindred and tongue and people Chap. 14. 6 7. Act. 26. 17 18 Mark 16. 15. with Matth. 28. 19. yea doubtless to that end the Apostles had the gift of Tongues given to them and could speak to every kindred and tongue c. in their language and preached the Gospel plainly to them not to leave them without excuse or render them more miserable than they were before but that they might be turned unto God from all their sins and Idols to serve the living and true God Rom. 16. 25 26. As God sent Christ into the world so he sent his Apostles John 17. 18. and chap. 20 21. and that was not to condemn the world but that the world thorow him might be saved Joh. 3. 17. and chap. 12. 47. with Act. 13. 47. 2 Cor. 5. 20. and that in or of every nation some are and others might be of God's redeemed ones here appears in these living creatures and elders for they were redeemed out of every kindred and tongue c. They are Instances and Examples of the grace of God to every nation and people and of the truth hereof 1 Tim. 1. 13 15 16. and those of the redeemed ones in the choice sense who are still on the earth being of every tongue may declare the Gospel to every tongue and language and being of every kindred people and nation they are akin after the flesh to every one and may say of all nations and kindreds respectively as Paul said of the Jews They are our brethren our kinsmen according to the flesh and therefore having a natural and national affection to them having also known and believed the kindness and love or pity of God to mankind their hearts-desire and prayer to God for them should be that they might be saved Rom. 9. 1-3 and chap. 10. 1. and they ought and surely being led by the spirit do indeavour instrumentally after their ability to redeem their brethren and kinsmen as Nehem. 5. 8. whether in â— more private or publick consideration John 1. 40 41. Act. 10. 24. Mark 5. 18 19. And the end of the Lamb in redeeming these out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation was for the good of the residue of all kindreds and tongues c. As the Apostle saith God at
Apostle doth clearly distinguish between their suffering-time which he signifies to be now in this present time and that of their being glorified which will not be till their suffering-time be over nor in soul and body till all things are made new new Heavens and a new Earth c. as is intimated in the place we are referring to Rom. 8. 17 18. 23. so again he saith it is a faithful saying If we suffer we shall also reign with him where also their reigning is spoken of as future to their suffering and both shall not be in the same time 2 Tim. 2. 11 12. And indeed if times of comparative tranquility may be called reigning-times then these Saints or the Saints might have said We have reigned for it is said in Act. 9. 31. then had the Churches rest throughout all Judea Galilee and Samaria c. But they spoke of it as future we shall reign c. yea and then also the Apostle Paul would not so sharply and severely have upbraided the Corinthians as he doth for certainly they had great rest tranquility and freedom from persecution and liberty for a quiet assembling themselves to worship God And therefore if Dr. H's sayings were true they might laudably have said We do reign But see how the Apostle checks and upbraids them for so thinking notwithstanding they enjoyed Halcionian-days Now ye are full saith he nâ—w ye are rich ye have reigned as kings without us and I would to God ye did reign c. Intimating to us that however they imagined and conceited yet they did not reign as Kings indeed whatever tranquility or immunity from sufferings they enjoyed for their better brethren were still persecuted reviled and defamed which none of the Saints shall be when their reigning-time comes 1 Cor. 4. 8 10 13 14. Nor did the time of this reign begin in Constantines time as says Dr. H. for these who were now alive in mortal bodies and who say We shall reign c. did not live until his Empire nor did all the Saints in his days sit upon thrones and reign as kings but generally they remained subjects and the most of them poor ones also nor were all the Saints during his reign or under the Empire of the succeeding Emperours wholly free from all persecution and molestation from their enemies as they shall assuredly be when they shall reign as kings in the sense here intended and meant yea and when they shall thus reign they shall be free yea for ever free from all infirmity sickness pain grief death c. Luk. 20. 35 36. Rev. 21. 1-4 But to this we shall not further enlarge in this place 3. Yea and also this Reign shall be a most religious and righteous reign It shall be a religious reign they shall all the time of their glorious reign worship God in the height of perfection they shall serve him day and night in his temple Rev. 7. 15 17. the high praises of God shall then be in their mouths Psal 149. Holiness becomes the house of the Lord for ever Psal 93. 5. and these reigners shall not only or simply be blessed but holy also Rev. 20. 6. Into the new Jerusalem the holy City shall in no wise enter any thing that defileth neither whatsoever worketh an abomination or a lye but they which are written in the Lambs book of life Rev. 21. 27. The Lamb shall be in it and his servants shall serve him Rev. 22. 1-3 14 15. Indeed if this Kingdom were such an one as some say Cerinthus dreamt it should be as it is reported thus of him The opinion of Cerinthus was this That the Kingdom of Christ should be here on the earth and look what he himself being very carnal lusted after for the pampering of his paunch the same he dreamed should come to pass to wit the satisfying of the belly and the things under the belly with meats drinks marriages festival-days sacrifices and slaughters for oblations whereby he imagined he should conceive greater joy and pleasure Eusebius Book 7. Chap. 24. I say if it were such an one as in which the reigners should enjoy all carnal pleasures and delights and be satiated therewith it were not worthy desiring hoping or waiting patiently for but such thoughts are to be abhorred by us concerning it It 's true indeed it shall be upon the Earth as here it is said and as we shall shew God willing and it 's good for us to take away the precious from the vile and not to throw away the wheat with the chaff but it shall not be such a Kingdom as he is said to have dreamt it shall be for the then reigners shall hunger no more neither thirst any more after corporal meat and drink Rev. 7. 15 16. neither shall they marry nor be given in marriage any more Luk. 20. 35 36. Indeed Israel after the flesh or the natural Israel c. during that time will build and plant eat and drink and marry c. Isa 65. 20-25 but not so the children of the first resurrection who shall then gloriously reign but then their delightful exercise shall be to serve God in his Temple continually and with their heavenly and divine Song to celebrate his and the Lambs praises and so it is here said Thou hast made us unto our God Priests and we shall reign c. to wit not as Kings only but as Priests whose continued work was to bless the Lord and to lift up their hands in his sanctuary or in holiness c. Psal 134. they were an holy people to the Lord more holy than the residue of that nation generally and more holy than that Tribe generally to wit than the Leviteâ— Numb 16. so it shall be with these reigners I have sometimes wondered why Kings and Priests were thus conjoyned in severalâ— places as 1 Pet. 2. 9. Rev. 1. 5 6. and chap. 5. 10 c. And surely this is one reason on which we are insisting because these Kings when they reign shall reign as Priests also and shall be a most religious holy heavenly people and sometimes when their reigning is spoken of they are only called Priests as they shall be Priests of God and of Christ and shall reign with him c. Rev. 20. 6. And again this glorious Kingdom is sometimes called a Sabbatism or a keeping of a Sabbath and so this Kingdom may be called a Sabbatical Kingdom Heb. 4. 8 9. to denote the perpetual holiness of it A Sabbath was not only a cessation from all manner of servile work but it was set apart by God for more solemn waiting upon and worshipping him and therefore the Lord commanded his people to remember the Sabbath-day to keep it holy Exod. 20. 8. and they were not to do their own pleasure thereon to wit on Gods holy day but to call the Sabbath a delight the holy of the Lord honourable c. Isa 58. 13. So when this Kingdom of Christ shall come then
have said both a glorious place and a glorious holy people As Him that overcometh will I make a pillar in the temple of my God saith Christ And I will write upon him the name of the City of my God new Jerusalem which cometh down out of Heaven from my God See the notes on Chap. 3. vers 12. So the Apostle John saith I John saw the holy City new Jerusalem coming down out of Heaven prepared as a Bride adorned for her husband And again he saith There came unto me one of the seven Angels and talked with me saying Come hither I will shew thee the Bride the Lambs wife And he carried me away in spirit to a great and high mountain and shewed me that great city the holy Jerusalem descending out of Heaven Rev. 21. 29 9 10. So here in this place as we have said before not only the four living Creatures but also the four and twenty Elders even the spirits of just men made perfect and which were in Heaven say We we who in our spirits are in Heaven shall reign on the earth see notes on Chap. 4. vers 4. Nor will it be any abatement or lessening of their glory so to do no more than it will be to the Lord Jesus who also shall descend or come down from Heaven as 1 Thes 4. 16. and they shall be with him and he with them as afterwards we shall shew Rev. 21. 1-3 Yea to signifie that their coming out of Heaven will be no abatement or diminution of their glory it is said by the Apostle John He shewed me that great City the holy Jerusalem coming down out of Heaven from God having the glory of God and her light was like unto a stone most precious even like a Jaspar-stone clear as crystal Rev. 21 10. 11-26 27. Over whom shall they so reign and that will be over the earth to wit over the Inhabitants thereof as it is said of the Lord Jesus with whom they shall so reign The Lord shall be King over all the earth Zach. 14. 9. with Psal 47. 2. So the word here translated â—on is elsewhere oft translated over as these few following instances of many do shew unto us viz. Mat. 25. 21 23. Rom. 9. 5. Eph. 4. 6. Rev. 2. 26. and Chap. 17. 18. and so looking on the word we may thus read this saying of these holy We shall reign over the earth to wit over the inhabitants thereof such as are saved from the perdition which will come upon the wicked and ungodly who remain enemies to and in rebellion against Jesus Christ 2 Pet. 3. 7. and are in mortal bodies so earth frequently signifies the inhabitants thereof or such as live and dwell upon the earth good and bad as The Lord reigneth let the earth eâ—jâ—yce let the multitude of the isles be glad thereof Psal 97. 1. Make a joyful noise unto the Lord all the earth Psal 98. 1. 4 5. Make a joyful noise unto the Lord all the earth serve the Lord with gladness Know ye that the Lord he is God it is he that made us and not we our selves we are his people c. Psal 100. 1-3 And in this expression Israel also the surviving of that nation may be included and contained Psal 96. 1-3-6 and so as I conceive these holy Ones shall reign â—ver all the inhabitants of the earth over the surviving Israelites and over the saved oâ— preserved Gentiles though the Gentiles wilâ— be much more the inferior subjects According to that Prophesie He shall subdue the people under us and the nations or Gentilesâ— under our feet Now there as is usual the people when distinguished from the Nations or Gentiles signifie the people of Israel Psal 2. 1. with Act. 4. 25-27 and Chap. 26. 17 23 c. Now saith that place He shall subdue or reduce into order or under order the people to wit the Tribes of Israel and those that are one with them under â—s and the Gentiles or Nations under our feet namely they shall be in a much lower place of subjection under us than the people even under our feet as our foot-stool as it were Psal 47. 3-6-8 And so we may say a little more particularly 1. They shall reign over the natural Israel The Angel saith prophetically of Jesus The Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his Father David and he shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever And our Lord Jesus saith To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne Luk. 1. 32 33. with Rev. 3. 21. He will give unto every such an one such power and authority as he hath received of his Father Rev. 2. 26 27. Indeed Israel shall be next to the holy City the new Jerusalem or Tabernacle of God and the converted of the nations the strangers even such as convert to the Lord when Christ appears shall be joined to them and have inheritances with them Ezek. 47. 13-22 And these to wit the natural Israel and the converted Gentiles joined to them are called as I conceive the Camp of the Saints which will be next to and about the beloved City Rev. 20. 9. And these are the men especially and principally meant with whom and in the midst of whom the Tabernacle of God to wit the reigning Saints shall be for it appears that these Kings when they reign to wit the holy Jerusalem are called the Tabernacle of God in that it is said I John saw the holy City new Jerusalem coming down from God out of Heaven and I heard a great voice out of heaven saying Behold the Tabernacle of God is with men c. But who are these men especially with whom this Tabernacle shall be The Prophet informs us to wit the twelve Tribes of Israel I will place them saith the Lord â—o wiâ— Judah and Israel the two and the Ten Tribes and will set my sanctuary in the midst of them for evermore my tabernacle also shall be with them yea I will be their God and they shall be my people and the heathen shall know that I the Lord do sanctifie Israel when my sanctuary shall be in the midst of them for evermore Rev. 21. 2 3. with Ezek. 37. 11-16-22-26 27 28. yea it may seem that Israel will have some rule over the Nations also Isa 60. 5 10. and Chap. 61. 4 6. But yet still the Saints which shall reign with Christ will be uppermost the Kingdom and Dominion and greatness of the Kingdom under the whole Heaven shall be given to the people of the Saints of the most high whose Kingdom is an everlasting Kingdom c. Dan. 7. 27. Thus our Lord saith unto his Disciples I appoint unto you a Kingdom as my father appointed unto me that ye may eat and drink at my table in my Kingdom and sit on Thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel Luk. 22. 28-30 Rev. 20. 4 6. with Dan. 7. 13-18 Psal 22. 28 29. and 122. 2.
And they shall reign over all the nations of the saved and such as will not subject themselves unto Christ and his glorified Saints shall be destroyed As it is said The nation and kingdom that will not serve thee shall perish yea those nations shall be utterly wasted Isa 60. 12 14. Dan. 7. 14 27. Thus our Lord promiseth and saith He that overcometh and keepeth my works unto the end to him will I give power over the nations That is I will give him the heathen for his inheritance and the uttermost parts of the earth for his possession and he shall rule them with a rod of iron as the vessels of a potter shall they be broken to shivers even as I received of my father Rev. 2. 26 27 with Psal 2. 8 10. and Rev. 19. 15. Do ye not know that the saints shall judge the world 1 Cor. 6. 2. But unto this particular we shall not further inlarge here 4. When and with whom shall these Saints and holy ones so reign To this we shall speak a little distinctly and particularly And so 1. When shall they so reign To this we have often intimately given answer before namely that they shall not so do while they are in mortal bodies nor on the earth in this corruptible state but when God according to his promise shall make all things new And so we say again they shall not reign as is here spoken of till the dead in Christ are raised again to wit in the resurrection of the just when none but the righteous ones shall be raised Luk. 14. 14. There is an order in the resurrection as the Apostle gives us to understand Indeed There will be a resurrection of the dead both of the just and unjust As in Adam all dye so in Christ shall all be made alive But every man in his own order Christ the first-fruits he is raised long before the rest of the dead and hath been so above Sixteen hundred years already Afterwards they that are Christs at his coming and they only and so they also will be raised long before the rest of the dead namely a Thousand years whether more strictly or largely taken and more Rev. 20. 4 12. Then or after the end when will be the second and general resurrection 1 Cor. 15. 21 22 23 24. with vers 5. Now then at Christ's coming the dead in Christ shall be raised and the surviving of that body changed As the Apostle saith Them which sleep in Jesus will God bring with him for this we say unto you by the word of the Lord that we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep for the Lord himself shall descend from Heaven with a shout with the voice of the Arch-Angel and with the trump of God And the dead in Christ shall rise first to wit before the rest of the dead and before the living Saints are changed and caught up Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up c. In order whereto they shall be changed In a moment in the twinkling of an eye at the last trump for the trumpet shall sound and the dead shall be raised incorruptible and we shall be changed 1 Thes 4. 14 17. with 1 Cor. 15. 51-53 Then shall that which was prophesied of so long since be fulfilled Thy dead men shall live with my dead body shall they arise awake and sing ye that dwell in the dust c. namely They shall then sing gloriously that song there mentioned Isa 26. 19. with Chap. 25. and 26. 1-5 And that they shall then reign when they are raised from the earth and not before is signified to us by the Apostle John in his relation of what he saw in vision I saw saith he the souls of them that were beheaded c And they lived to wit revived as we have said before and reigned a thousand years This is the first resurrection Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection en such the second death hath no power but they shall be priests of God and of Christ and shall reign a thousand years Rev. 20. 4. 6. And this surely is the first resurrection not in order of time only but also the best resurrection as the first Robe is the best Luk. 15. 22. or the chief Mark 6. 21. and so it is called a better Resurrection to wit than the second and general because they that have part in it shall reign on the earth whereas the rest of the dead shall not so do Heb. 11. 37. The time then when they that are Christs shall reign on the earth will be after they are raised in the first and better Resurrection according to what our Saviour saith They that shall be accounted worthy to obtain that world and the resurrection from the dead neither marry nor are given in marriage neither can they dye any more for they are equal unto the angels and are the children of God being the children of the resurrection They that shall be accounted worthy to inherit and judg that world are such only as shall be accounted worthy to obtain the Resurrection from the dead from the rest of the dead which all shall not be nor any but the Children of God Luk. 20. 35 36. with Heb. 2. 5. This honour and happiness the Church of the first-born of the first-born from the dead which are written in Heaven shall arrive at and be made partakers of Heb. 12. 23-28 with Col. 1. 18. and Rev. 1. 5 6. And so much also may well be contained in and collected from that part of the song of Hannah in which she saith He raiseth up the poor out of the dust and lifteth up the beggar from or out of the dunghil to set them among princes and to make them inherit the throne of glory 1 Sam. 2. 8. with Psal 113. 6 8. It is true indeed these words He raiseth up c. do certainly refer to his exalting persons sometimes in this day out of their low abject condition unto glory But it is true also that he most fully raiseth them out of their graves out of the dust of the earth to this glorious dignity we are speaking of and lifteth them up from the gates of death Isa 26. 19. John 3. 14. Jer. 9. 22. Psal 9. 13. Nor doth that hinder the interpretation given that she and the Prophet speak in the present time and say He raiseth up and lefteth for in such like words the Resurrection from the dead is also spoken of and mentioned in Scripture as may be seen John 5. 21. 2 Cor. 1. 9 10. And in that they shall reign after they are raised from the dead This shews unto us the excellency and perpetuity of their Kingdom and Glory Dan. 7. 27. The great ones of this world who are advanced to the highest dignity and Empire are still in mortal bodies and must needs dye What man is
he that liveth and shall not see death shall he deliver his soul from the hand of the grave Selah Psal 89. 48. I have said saith God concerning Kings and Potentates of this world ye are Gods and all of you are the children of the most high But ye shall dye like men and fall like oâ—e of the Princes Psal 82. 6 7. Isa 14. 18. And when they dye they shall carry nothing away their glory shall not descend after them Psal 49. 16 17. But these holy reigners we are speaking of shall not reign till after they are raised up from the dead and so out of the first death and on such the second death hath no power Rev. 20. 4 6. And so they can dye no more death hath no more dominion over them Luk. 20. 35 36. and therefore they shall possess the kingdom for ever even for ever and ever Dan. 7. 18. Death shall never put an end to their glory as it doth to the glory and government of the high ones of this world but they shall reign for ever and ever Rev. 22. 4 6. Oh how might the consideration hereof engage us not to be desirous of vain-glory but in a patient continuance in well-doing to seek after glory and honour with immortality Rom. 2. 6 7. and to be looking not at the things which are seen but at the things which are not seeâ— for the things which are seen are temporal but the things which are not seen are eternal 2 Cor. 4. 18. Oh! seek we after and set we our affection upon the things above and not on things on the earth for we are dead and our life is hid with Christ in God when Christ our life shall appear then shall we also appear with him in glory c. Col. 3. 1-4 1 Cor. 9. 25 27. And this leads us to the next enqâ—iry viz. 2. With whom shall these holy Ones so reign And to that we may say 1. They shall be and reign with Jesus Christ our Lord when sorrow had filled the hearts of his disciples because of his departure from them he then to comfort them said unto them In my fathers house are many mansions I go to prepare a place for you and if I go and prepare a place for you I will come again and receive you unto my self that where I am there ye may be also Joh. 14. 2 3. And thus addresses himself to his Father in their hearing and for their encouragement and consolation Father I will that they also whom thou hast given me be with me where I am that they may behold my glory John 17. 24. Them that sleep in Jesus God will bring with him and the survivers of that body also for the dead shall be raised and the living changed and all shall be caught up in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air and so shall they ever â—e with the Lord 1 Thes 4. 14-17 Then all shall be gathered all that are his I mean together unto him whereever they are they shall be gathered unto him from the four winds from one end of Heaven to the other 2 Thes 2. 1. with Matth. 24 30 31. And when Christ who is their life shall appear then shall they also appear with him in glory Col. 3. 4. The Lord my God saith the Prophet shall come and all the Saints with thee Zech. 14. 4-9 and then gloriously they shall sit with him on his throne Rev. 3. 4 21. so the Apostle Paul saith It is a faithful saying for if we be dead with Christ we shall also live with him if we suffer we shall also reign with him 2 Tim. 2. 11 12. And the Apostle John saith I saw thrones and â—hey sate upon them and judgment was given unto them c. And they lived and reigned with Christ c. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection they shall be priests of God and of Christ and shall reign with him a thousand years Rev. 20. 4 6. They shall not reign before or without Christ as some have fondly and groundlesly imagined but with him as in that vision of Daniel is also signified to us where first of Christ it is said I saw in the night-visions and behold one like the son of mâ—n came with the clouds of Heaven and came to the ancient of days and they brought him near before himâ— and there was given to him dominion and glory and a kingdom that all people nations and languages should serve him his kingdom is an everlasting kingdom c. And when Daniel asked one the truth of all this he told him and made him know the interpretation of the things viz. The Saints of the most high shall take the kingdom and possess the kingdom for ever c. to wit when Christ doth and with him Dan. 7. 13 14 16 18 27. And that they shall reign with Christ and be ever with him this will render their state most excellent comfortable and desirable 1 Thes 4. 17 18. Now indeed the Bridegroom is absent from them and they have great cause of mourning on that account Mat. 9. 15. Now they groan being burdened for they walk by faith not by sight But then he will see them again and their heart shall rejoice and their joy none shall take from them 2 Cor. 5. 2-9 The name of the holy City shall then be the Lord is there Ezek. 48. 35. Indeed now when they depart out of the body and are present with the Lord it is far better for them than to be at home in the body and absent from the Lord 2 Cor. 5. 5-8 Phil. 1. 23. Rev. 14. 13. But then when they are raised again and have the adoption the redemption of the body and the body and soul reunited and personally present remaining and reigning with the Lord it will be best of all Phil. 1. 20 21. 1 Thes 1. 10. when they awake to wit in the Resurrection of the righteous they shall be satisfied with Gods Image to wit with Christ who is the Image of the Invisible God and with that dominion and rule which with him they shall then receive and partake of Psal 17. 15 with Col. 1. 14 15. and Gen. 1. 26-28 And in that they shall reign with Christ this also confirms the truth of what these holy ones here say namely they shall reign on the earth to which we have spoken somewhat before for Christ shall reign on the earth I know saith Job that my redeemer liveth and that he shall stand at the latter day upon the earth whom I shall see for my self and mine eyes shall behold Job 19. 25 27. with Zech. 14. 4 5 9. He shall sit upon the throne of his Father David which was indeed the throne of the Lord but not in Heaven but on the Earth as before we have said Psal 132. 11. with Act. 2. 30. Isa 9. 7. and 16. 5. Jer. 33. 21. Luke 1. 32. He shall judg the
look for according to his promise new heavens and a new earth wherein dwelleth righteousness 2 Pet. 3. 3 4-14 Jude 17. 18. and may deliver us from them who say the Resurrection the first Resurrection is past already and that this glorious reign on earth is over and gone 2 Tim. 2. 16-18 and who call the glorious Reign of Christ and all his Saints on the earth together an Hereâ—ie and those that believe it Hereticks when as the holy Scriptures as in part we have seen do plainly and plentifully assure us that this is a truth which they call Hereâ—ie Yea and thus they call it though the first writers after Christ and his Apostles did also believe and confess this thousand years Reign as the Ecclesiastical History reports to wit Papias Justin Martyr Irenaeus c. Indeed the History in one place speaks thus of the first of these named to wit Papias and saith He was a man of small judgment c. namely when it tells us He did believe that Christ and his Saints should reign on the earth Eusebius in the third Book of his Ecclesiastical History Chap. 35. And yet in another place it give this account of him that Pâ—pias was a man passing eloquent and expert in the Scriptures Euseb Book 3 d. Chap. 32. But how should they hear those ancient Fathers herein when they will not hear Christ and his Apostles But we shall add no more to this Verse Verse 11. And I beheld and I heard the voice of many Angels round about the Throne and the living Creatures and the Elders And the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands In this and the following Verse we have an account given us of another great and glorious Company who also with a loud voice do â—ound forth and celebrate the praises of the Lamb. To which more after God willing In this Verse we have to consider for our instruction and usefulness 1. The expecting posture of the Apostle And I beheld 2. What ensued thereupon And that is 1. More generally declared to us I heard a Voice 2. More particularly we have an account given unto us 1. Whose Voice he heard and that is the Voice of Angels 2. The number of them indefinitely intimated to wit many Angels and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands 3. Where this innumerable company of Angels was viz. Round about the Throne and the living Creatures and the Elders 1. We have I say in this Verse declared to us The expecting posture of the Apostle And I â—eheld or looked to wit with the Eyes of his Soul in some extraordinary and visional way And the like hereto is affirmed of many other holy Men and Prophets in the Scriptures and of himself in many other places of this Book See the Notes before on ch 4. v. 1. and on ch 5. v. 6. what he had seen was so sweet pleasant and delightful to him that he was still in a waiting posture and did behold and look foâ— some further Revelations and Discoveries to be afforded to him Prov. 24. 13 14. 2. The Apostle doth give unto us an account what ensued thereupon or followed thereafter And that is 1. More generally declared to us namely saith he And I heard a Voice he looked unto Christ and was further enlightned and his Face was not ashamed as Psal 34. 5. Habbak 2. 1 2. They that wait for the Lord shall not be ashamed Isay 49. 23. Such a like account is often elsewhere given us in this Book and in many other places See Rev. 6. 1 3 5 7 c. But to this we shall not further here enlarge See the Notes before on ch 4. v. 1. 2. More particularly we have to mind and consider whose Voice he heard and that is Of Angels Of the Voice or what they said therewith we may speak something on v. 12. where we shall have more apt occasion so to do But here let us a little enquire and consider whose Voice he heard and that is here said to be Of Angels when that strong Angel spoken of v. 2. made proclamation with a loud voice saying Who is worthy to open the Book and to loose the Seals thereof then all were silent and none did or could return a word thereto there was then silence in Heaven amongst these inhabiters thereof as ch 8. 1. but now when that knot was untyed and difficulty removed and the Lamb had taken the Book in order to the opening of it and the redeemed ones unto God sang that new Song before spoken of v. 8 10. Now their Tongues were loosed when that glorious one had undertaken to loose the Book And the Apostle tells us here I heard the Voice of many Angels c. The word Angel is a Name not of Nature but of Office and therefore it is sometimes given to any Messenger indefinitely and many times in the three first Chapters of this Book of the Revelation to the Messengers Bishops or Over-seers of the seven Churches See the Notes before on ch 1. v. 20. But here we are to understand the word Angels to mean those Spirits or spiritual Beings so called As it is said He maketh his Angels Spirits Psal 104. 4. Heb. 1. 7. for they are distinguished from him that sits on the Throne and from the Lamb and from all the Saints and redeemed ones unto God and from every Creature spoken of and mentioned in v. 13. of this Chapter And so we may say a little particularly and distinctly 1. These Angels are Spirits or spiritual Beings Heb. 1. 7. And have not flesh and bones as Men and many other Creatures have As our Saviour saith A Spirit hath not flesh and bones c. Luk. 24. 39. Indeed Men have Spirits but they are not Spirits meerly as the Angels are Numb 16. 22. and ch 27. 16. And also the Angels were at first made in a glorious condition more glorious than Mankind was As the Psalmist intimates when he saith Thou madest Man a little lower than the Angels Ps 8. 4 5. 2. And the Angels are created Spirits As it is said He maketh his Angels Spirits Ps 104. 4. Heb. 1. 7. And so they are distinct from and infinitely inferiour to him that fits upon the Throne who hath created all things and for his pleasure they are and were created Rev. 4. 9 11. God indeed is a Spirit Joh. 4. 24. But not created He is from everlasting to everlasting God and is the Creator and Former of all things and so also the Creator of these Spirits we are speaking of Isay 40. 26. The Father of Spirits Heb. 12. 9. He created Heaven and the things that are therein to wit the Angels in Heaven Rev. 10. 5 6. with Mat. 24. 36. Upon this account the Psalmist thus speaks and saith Praise ye the Lord all his Angels Let them praise the Name of the Lord for he commanded and they were
created Ps 148. 2 5. And he created them by Jesus Christ by him he created all things Eph. 3. 9. And who is the true God 1. Joh. 5. 20. See the Notes before on v. 8. He is the Image of the invisible God the First-born of every Creature for by him were all things created that are in Heaven and that are in Earth visible and invisible whether Thrones or Dominions or Principalities or Powers All things were created by him and for him And he is before all things c. Col. 1. 15 17. with Joh. 1. 1 3. And also particularly the Angels are distinct from the third Person in the infinitely glorious Trinity who is frequently called the Spirit the holy Spirit and in this Book the seven Spirits See Notes before on ch 1. v. 4. I say these Angels are distinguished from the holy Spirit 1 Pet. 1. 12. And they are infinitely below and inferiour to him for by him they also were created By the Word of the Lord were the Heavens made and all the Host of them and so the Angels also by the Spirit of his Mouth Psal 33. 6. By his Spirit he hath garnished the Heavens to wit with these Angels c. as with precious stones Job 26. 13. with 2 Chron. 3. 6. and Rev. 21. 19. 3. And all the Angels were of God made good for God saw every thing that he had made and behold it was very good Gen. 1. 31. And in an high honourable and happy condition Psal 8. 4 6. So as then these Morning-stars sang together and all the Sons of God shouted for joy Job 38. 4 7. But all of them abode not in the truth but some of them sinned and fell from that good holy and glorious estate they were created in Joh. 8. 44. God spared not the Angels that sinned but cast them down to Hell and delivered them into Chains of Darkness to be reserved unto Judgment 2 Pet. 2. 4. The Angels which kept not their first Estate or Principality but left their own or proper Habitation he hath reserved in everlasting Chains under Darkness unto the judgment of the great Day Jude 6. with 1 Tim. 3. 6. And some of the Angels did stand and abide in that excellent state and condition in which they were at first created And of these latter we have here to speak and not of the former who have left and lost the purity and integrity of their Nature in which they were made of God And indeed the Angels that did abide in their holy and happy estate appear to be the Persons here intended By their disposition they are about the Throne in Heaven and about the living Creatures and Elders And by their saying with a loud voice Worthy is the Lamb that was slain c. And in that they are distinguished from every Creature under the Earth v. 12 13. And therefore of these excellent Angels we shall speak though some of the things spoken may be extended to the Angels that sinned also Nor shall we curiously enquire into or meddle with their orders or degrees though yet surely some of them are more excellent than other some as we have said See Notes on v. 2. but shall speak of those things that are more plain and more plainly revealed and declared concerning them As to say 1. These Angels which abode in the truth are signified to be Angels of Light in that the Apostle saith Satan himself is transformed into an Angel of Light intimating that there are such Angels and that Satan is none of them 2 Cor. 11. 13 15. And they are called Angels of Light to denote their brightness and the purity of their Nature and where they dwell to wit in the Light and to distinguish them from the fallen Angels which are Angels of Darkness and delivered into Chains of Darkness 2 Pet. 2. 4. Jude 6. 2. They are very frequently called the Angels of the Lord of God of Christ Gen. 32. 1. Luk. 12. 8 9. Mat. 13. 41. and in many other places to distinguish them from the Angels which kept not their first estate called the Devil and his Angels Mat. 25. 41. And the Dragon called the Devil and Satan and his Angels Rev. 12. 7 9. 3. They are called holy Angels and so are all these Angels we are speaking of Hence whereas sometimes it is said The Son of Man shall come in the glory of his Father with his Angels In other places it is said The Son of Man shall come in his glory and all the holy Angels with him Mat. 16. 27. with Mark 8. 38. and Luk. 9. 26. and Mat. 25. 31. to signifie they are sinless and pure from iniquity and devoted unto God and to distinguish them from the wicked one and his wicked Angels or Spirits 1 Joh. 2. 13 14. and ch 3. 12. Mat. 12. 45. Rev. 16. 13 14. 4. They are called elect Angels so the Apostle calls them when he saith to Timothy I charge thee before God and the Lord Jesus Christ and the Elect Angels 1 Tim. 5. 21. to denote their pretiousness and excellency 1 Pet. 2. 4 6. and to distinguish them from the Angels who left their proper habitation who are become reprobate because the Lord hath rejected them 2 Pet. 2. 4. with Jude 6. with Jer. 6. 30. 5. They are also said to be Angels in and of Heaven Mat. 24. 36. Mark 12. 25. and ch 13. 22. because they dwell there which was indeed the proper habitation of all the Angels at first but the sinning Angels kept it not Jude 6. but these Holy Ones kept it and Heaven is their dwelling place Rev. 12. 12. Hence also they are called the Heavenly Host Luke 2. 13. Dan. 4. 35. And they always behold the Face of Christs Father which is in Heaven Mat. 18. 10. and delight in Heaven and Heavenly things And in every respect they are called Angels in Heaven to distinguish them from the Infernal Ones who are cast down to Hell 2 Pet. 2. 4. 6. They are good Angels their goodness indeed extends not to the Lord Ps 16. 2 3. but they are good and loving to Mankind and especially to those of Mankind that believe So it is said Thou art good in my sight as an Angel of God 1 Sam. 29. 8. And they appear to be good and loving to Mankind in that when Christ the Saviour of the World was born they praised God and said Glory be to God in the highest on Earth Peace good-will towards Men Luke 9. 2 13 14. And there is joy in the presence of the Angels of God over one Sinner that repenteth Luke 15. 7 10. And they are and are signified to be good Angels to distinguish them from the evil one and his evil Angels who seek the ruine and everlasting destruction of men for Satan was a man-slayer from the beginning Ps 78. 49. Luke 7. 21. and ch 8. 2. Joh. 8. 44. 1 Joh. 3. 12 15. 7. And these good Angels are excellent Creatures
as appears in some good measure in what hath been said of them already and as will further appear if we consider what followeth That is to say 1. They have very great wisdom knowledge and understanding and have a very piercing inspection So much that wise Woman of Tekoah signifieth saying As an Angel of God so is my Lord the King to discern good and bad And again My Lord is wise according to the wisdom of an Angel of God to know all things that are in the Earth 2 Sam. 14. 17 20. and ch 19. 27. and that they are of a piercing inspection and insight into secret things is signified in that they are said to be Aâ—lame of Fire as the Eyes of the Son of God the Angel of the Covenant are said to be though yet they know not the hearts of men as he doth nor are perfect in knowledge as he is compare Ps 104. 4. and Heb. 1. 7. with Rev. 2. 18. See notes on Rev. 1. v. 14. yet they have much more knowledge than men have as our Saviour gives us to understand when he saith Of that Day and Hour knoweth no Man no not the Angels of the Heavens Implying they know more than any meer man Mat. 24. 36. Mark 13. 22. 2. They are also very strong and powerful as it is said Bless the Lord ye his Angels that excel in strength or are mighty Ps 103. 20. they are greater in power than men are or any other Creature 2 Pet. 2. 14. Hence they are called powers Col. 1. 16. 1 Pet. 3. 22. Indeed it doth appear that some of these Glorious Creatures excel others of them in strength See notes before on v. 2. but yet they are all of them very strong and powerful And hence also whereas it is said in one place The Son of Man shall come in the Glory of his Father with his Angels It is thus exprest to us in another The Lord Jesus shall be revealed from Heaven with his mighty Angels signifying to us that all the Angels of God are mighty in strength Compare Mat. 16. 27. with 2 Thes 1. 7. and Mat. 25. 31. And to this we may have further occasion to speak afterwards 3. They are very swift and speedy in their motion from one place to another with two Wings they do fly And saith the Prophet One of the Seraphims flew unto me Isay 6. 2 6. They can come from Heaven to Earth instantly as it is said Suddenly there was with the Angel a multitude of the Heavenly Host Luke 2. 13. To the same purpose also is that of the Prophet whilst I was speaking in Prayer saith he Even the Man Gabriel whom I had seen in the Vision at the beginning being caused to fly swiftly touched me c. Dan. 9. 21. they have not such gross earthly Bodies as we have nor are hindred or retarded by such letts and obstacles as we are 4. They are very watchful Creatures and need not sleep to refresh them as we do while we are here in mortal corruptible bodies Hence they are called watchers Dan. 4. 13 17 23. 5. They are very glorious Creatures full of splendor lustre brightness and Majesty Hence we hear of the Cherubims of Glory Heb. 9. 5. and the Glory of the Angels Luke 9. 26. So also it is said All that sate in the Council saw Stephens Face as it had been the Face of an Angel Acts 6. 15. So Manoahs Wife said to her Husband that he that appeared to her was a man of God and his countenance was like the countenance of an Angel of God very terrible Judges 13. 6 15 16 21. And so much also is signified in that they are called Angels of light as is before said 6. They are Immortal Creatures such as shall not cannot dye as our Saviour signifies when he saith neither can they dye any more for they are equal with the Angels Luke 20. 36. And so they shall for ever enjoy that honour and happiness and holiness of which they are possessed 7. They have an excellent Voice or Language as the Apostle intimates when he saith Though I speak with the Tongue of Angels c. 1 Cor. 13. 1. Gal. 1. 8 9. Vse 1. The consideration of what we have said already concerning these Glorious Creatures is useful to deliver and preserve us from the errour of the Sadducees new and old who say there is neither Angel nor Spirit Acts 23. 8. they are herein more bruitish than the Pharisees were for they confessed there were such Creatures Acts 23. 8 9. yea that there are such Spiritual Beings was also acknowledged by an unproselyted Gentile Acts 10. 22. and by an Heathen to wit Achish King of Gath 1 Sam. 29. 9. 2. VVe may be led by occasion of the excellency of the Angels in some little measure to consider and conceive of his infinite glory and majesty who is the Creatour and former of all things So the Lord from the strength and excellency of some of his Creatures gives us to understand that he who is the Creatour of them must needs be infinitely more glorious and powerful So he saith of Leviathan none is so fierce that dare stir him up who then is able to stand before me Job 41. 10 11. Isay 40. 26 28. 3. We may in some small measure conceive from hence what glory and excellency they shall arrive at and partake of who are called to the fellowship of God's Son Jesus Christ our Lord 1 Cor. 1. 9. Man was made in the first Adam and Creation a little lower than the Angels Ps 8. 4 5. And so indeed for a little while our Lord Jesus the second Adam was also inferiour to them Heb. 2. 6 7 9. But for the sufferings of death he was crowned with Glory Heb. 2. 9. and hath by Inheritance obtained a more excellent name than they Heb. 1. Eph. 1. 18 22. 1 Pet. 3. 22. He hath advanced our nature in his person far above all those glorious Spirits and they that shall be accounted worthy to obtain that World and the Resurrection from the Dead shall be equal to the Angels and be the Children of God being the Children of the Resurrection Mat. 22. 30. Mark 12. 25. Luke 20. 35 36. they are called to the obtaining of the Glory of our Lord Jesus 2 Thes 2. 14. 1 Job 3. 2. 2. We have the number of these holy happy and glorious Creatures indefinitely intimated to us Many Angels and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands so many as no man can number They are frequently signified to be a very great number or an innumerable company of them as will somewhat appear to us if we consider 1. The plain affirmations and intimations given to us thereof in the Scriptures So when Jacob went on his way the Angels of God met him and when Jacob saw them he said This is Gods Host and he called the name of that place Mahanaim that
is two Hosts Now in that he called them the Host of God he may hereby intimate to us the great number of them also for we have that phrase used concerning those that came to assist David At that time day by day there came to David to help him until it was a great Host like the Host of God the number whereof was about or above four hundred thousand Compare Gen. 32. 1 2. with 1 Chron. 12. 22 38. Now if that Host waiting upon and encamping about Jacob one Man was so great in number as four hundred thousand what an innumerable multitude is there of them all considering that there is also an innumerable company always about the Throne and that other Saints were not without their Guards Ps 34. 7. Nor Children Mat. 18. 10. So also it is said The Lord shineth forth from Mount Paran and he came with ten thousands of Saints or Holy Onâ—s to wit Holy Angels for the Law was given by the disposition of them Compare Deut. 33. 2. with Acts 7. 53. Gal. 3. 19. Heb. 2. 2. To the same purpose also the Psalmist saith The Chariots of God are ten thousand even thousands of Angels Ps 68. 17. with 2 Kings 6. 17. And Daniel saith thousand thousands ministred unto him and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him Dan. 7. 10. So our Saviour saith to Peter Thinkest thou that I cannot now pray to my Father and he will presently give me more than twelve Legions of Angels A Roman Legion was six thousand and so twelve Legions were seventy two thousand and more Mat. 26. 53. There is a multitude of this Heavenly Host Luke 2. 10 13. an innumerable company of them Heb. 12. 22. ten thousands or many myriads of them Jude 14. with Mat. 16. 27. and ch 25. 31. 2 Thes 1. 7. 2. Yea it is signified to us that the number of the Heavenly Host as the Angels also are called Gen. 32. 1 2. Luke 2 13. is so great as none can number them but he that made them they know not their own number this is peculiar to God as the Lord signifies when he saith Lift up your Eyes on high and behold who hath created these things that bringeth out their Host by number He calleth them all by names by the greatness of his might for that he is strong in power not one faileth Isay 40. 26. The Host of Heaven cannot be numbred to wit by any â—ere Creature it is like to the Sand of the Sea Jer. 33. 22. with Hos 1. 10. Is there any number of his Armies Job 25. 3. with Gen. 32. 2. 2. Yea this also will further appear if we consider the wonderful height of the Heavens in which these Angels dwell Job 11. 8. and ch 22. 12. the Heavens for height is unsearchable Prov. 25 3. In the height whereof the greatness of them also is signified to us As the Heaven is high above the Earth so great is his mercy toward them that fear him The Heaven in some sort exceeds the Earth in greatness as Gods mercy doth our fear toward him to wit inconceivably as to us Psal 103. 11. Heaven is a measureless boundless place It is impossible to all Creatures to measure Heaven Jer. 31. 37. And if we suppose that that upper and most noble part of Gods Creation is garnished and replenished with these glorious Creatures as the lower part of his Creation is with Creatures suitable thereto He hath made of one blood all Nations of Men for to dwell on all the Face of the Earth and filled the Earth with other Creatures inferiour to Man for his use and service Gen. 1. Act. 17. 26. Jer. 27. 5. God himself formed the Earth and made it he hath established it he created it not in vain he formed it to be inhabited otherwise it had been made in vain Isay 45. 18. So also is the great and wide Sea full of Gods riches wherein are things creeping innumerable both small and great Beasts c. Ps 104. 24 25. So we may conceive of the Heavens that they are garnished Job 26. 13. and replenished with those glorious Inhabitants otherwise they had been also created in vain Isay 45. 18. Yea that part of the Heavens which is visible to us how full of Stars is it and appears it to be in a clear Night And there they are always Gen. 15. 5. And if some one Planet be as is conceived by some much bigger than the Earth how capacious yea inconceivably boundless must the whole Heaven be And how infinitely innumerable the Angels As is in this Verse also indefinitely intimated Yea if we also conceive how little room these Spirits or spiritual Beings take though yet they are finite because Creatures when a Legion six thousand was in one Man Mark 5. 9 15. Luke 8. â—0 I say these things considered and believed we may easily conceive and conclude that the number of these glorious Creatures is an innumerable Company But we shall look no further hereinto lest we should pry and intrude into things we have not seen Col. 2. 18. 3. Where this innumerable company of Angels was And that is Round about the Throne and the living Creatures and the Elders And so 1. Round about the Throne the supreme Throne of Judgment and Government See the Notes before on ch 4. v. 2. â— Round about it not upon it no there is but one upon it one in essence the one Almighty God the Father the Word and the holy Spirit and these three are one upon it See the Notes before on ch 4. v. 2. and v. 8. but the Angels all the Angels are about it As it is said all the Angels stood round about the Throne Rev. 7. 11. And so we may learn that neither they nor any of them are to be worshipped by us as God or with him not with divine or religious worship or as the ultimate object of worship Exod. 20. 3. Deut. 5. 7. He is so to be worshipped by us that sits upon the Throne which the Angels do not nor any of them So it is said when those living Creatures give glory and honour and thanks to him that sate on the Throne The four and twenty Elders fall down before him that sate on the Throne and worship him that liveth for ever and ever saying Thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory and honour and power for thou hast created all things c. Rev. 4. 9 11. See also ch 5. 13 14. and ch 7. 10. and ch 19. 4. And he only is thus to be worshipped Mat. 4. 10. for he only is God 1 Tim. 2. 5. Mark 12. 29. And not the Angels nor any of them no not the most excellent for they are Creatures and not any upon but all round about the Throne as is said we are admonished and warned not to worship them Col. 2. 18. And they have refused and forbad it who are good Angels Rev. 19. 10. and ch 22. 8 9.
Judg. 13. 16. And so have good Men also Act. 10. 25 26. and ch 14. 15. Indeed the Devil would have been worshipped even by the Son of God Mat. 4. 9. And of his Vicar the Man of Sin it is said He opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God or that is worshipped so that he as God sitteth in the Temple of God shewing himself that he is God 2 Thes 2. 4. But good Men and Angels have disclaimed and denyed this honour He only is worthy of divine honour and worship who created all Angels and Creatures and for whose pleasure they are and were created Rev. 4. 10 11. And this glory he will not give to another Isay 42. 8. for before him there was no God formed neither shall there be after him there is no God besides him he knows not any Isay 43. 10 12. and ch 44. 8. and 45. 5. 6. 18. 21. 22. and 46. 9. Jâ—el 2. 17. Hence the Angel that had the everlasting Gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the Earth and to every Nation and Kindred and Tongue and People said with a loud voice Fear God and give glory to him And worship him that made Heaven and Earth and the Sea c. Rev. 14. 6 7. 2. Round about the Throne not in the midst of it there only the Lamb that hath been slain is as the perpetual Sacrifice and alone Mediator Rev. 5. 6. and ch 7. 17. And as there is one God and there is none other but he Mark 12. 32 34. So there is one and but one Mediator between God and Men the Man Christ Jesus who gave himself a ransom for all 1 Tim. 2. 5 6. He is the only Mediator and not any Angel or Angels who are not in the midst of but round about the Throne We are not to come to God by them nor by any but one even by him who dyed for us yea rather is risen again c. No Man cometh to the Father but by him Joh. 14. 6. Heb. 7. 24 25. and ch 13. 15. And they who in a voluntary humility worship Angels hold not the Head Col. 2. 18 19. And much less should Men fall down before or come to God in their worshippings by their Images or supposed Images Likenesses or Pictures Isay 42. 8. A Formed God or Graven Image is profitable for nothing Isay 44. 10. And they even un-man and much more un-christian themselves who fall down before or worship Graven Images or the likeness of any thing in Heaven above c. Isay 44. 17 19. ch 46. 9. This is forbidden by and highly displeasing to God to make to our selves any Graven Image or any likeness of any thing that is in Heaven above or in the Earth beneath c. or to bow down to them or serve them Exod. 20. 4 5. Deut. 4. 15 19. and ch 5. 8 9. There is one Image which is the Image of the invisible God that ought to be worshipped even Jesus Christ who is the true God and eternal Life 2 Cor. 4. 4. Col. 1. 15. Heb. 1. 3. But all of Man's making are abominable to him Confounded be all they that serve Graven Images that boast themselves of Idols worship him all ye Gods or Angels Ps 97. 7. with Heb. 1. 6. Hos 14. 3. Rev. 21. 8. and 22. 15. and ch 14. 9 11. 3. Round about the Throne to denote they are to be and are worshippers themselves and therefore not the objects of religious worship as we have said Worship is an homage and service due to him on the Throne from all about him So it is said Let all that be round about him bring Presents unto him that ought to be feared Ps 76. 11. God is to be had in reverence of all them about him Ps 89. 7. And so of the Angels also and they do worship God Job 1. 6. And they are called upon so to do Ps 103. 20. and 148. 2 5. Rev. 7. 11. Nehem. 9. 6. with Luke 2. 13. And they are commanded to worship the first begotten the Son of God by Nature Heb. 1. 6. with Ps 97. 7. for by him and for him they were created also as hath been said before and as appears Col. 1. 15 16. Eph. 3. 9. 4. Round about the Throne denotes their happiness and honour If the Queen of Sheba said and said truly concerning Solomon's Servants and Ministers Happy are thy Men happy are these thy Servants which stand continually before thee and that hear thy wisdom 1 King 10. 5 8. How much rather may we conclude that these Servants of the God of Heaven are herein happy and honourable in that they stand round about his Throne and see him and are in his presence in whose presence is fulness of joy Rev. 7. 11. Luke 1. 19. with Mat. 5. 8. Luke 12. 8 9. Rev. 3. 5. and ch 14. 10. 5. Round about the Throne to look and pry into the Mercy-seat even Christ who is called the Propitiatory or Mercy-seat Rom. 3. 25. and who is the Propitiation for our sins and not for ours only but also for the sins of the whole World 1 Joh. 2. 2. and ch 4. 10. Even as in our Types the Lord commanded Moses saying Thou shalt make one Cherub on the one end and the other Cherub on the other end Even of the Mercy-seat shall ye make the Cherubims on the two ends thereof And the Cherubims shall stretch forth their Wings on high covering the Mercy-seat with their Wings and their Faces shall look one towards another towards the Mercy-seat shall the Faces of the Cherubims be Exod. 25. 19 20. and 37. 7 9. So these Angels are round about the Throne and desire to look into the things of Christ which are now reported to us by them that have preached the Gospel to us with the Holy Ghost sent down from Heaven 1 Pet. 1. 11 12. 6. Round about the Throne possibly to signifie to us that thorow Christ they behold the Father Mat. 18. 10. He dwells in light inaccessible whom no Man hath seen nor can see 1 Tim. 6. 16. And so we may conceive of the Angels that they behold not the Divine Majesty immediately but thorow the Lamb who is between God and them they are about but the Lamb stands in the midst of the Throne this is the disposition And when they look towards him that sits upon the Throne they behold him thorow this most excellent One thorow this most glorious Image or express Character of God's Person as the Apostle calls him when he demonstrates his excellency above the Angels Heb. 1. 3 5 c. And indeed in many general expressions of our Saviour's it is signified to us that none hath known or seen God at any time to wit immediately but the only begotten who is in the Bosome of the Father In which sayings angels may be included also see Mat. 11. 27. Luke 10. 22. Joh. 1. 18. and ch 6. 46. and ch 14. 6 7. as
6. Riches of Wisdom and Understanding In him are hid all the treasures of wisdom and knowledge Col. 2. 3. Yea all the riches and fulness of grace and spiritual blessings are treasured up in him Joh. 1. 14 16. Eph. 1. 3 7. Col. 1. 19. and ch 2. 9 10. 1 Pet. 3. 7. and riches of glory Joh. 17. 5. Eph. 3. 16. Phil. 4. 19. 2 Thes 2. 14. And these are the true Riches Luke 16. 11. As Christ is said to be the true Light the true Bread the true Vine that is they are the most excellent Riches more excellent than these which are here below Heb. 10. 34. As will appear if we consider 1. The excellent nature of them they are spiritual but the other earthly and natural Rom. 15. 27. 1 Cor. 9. 11. and ch 15. 44 46. These true Riches are such as the holy Spirit is directing us to and glorifying before us Joh. 16. 14 15. whereas our own wisdom which is sensual and devilish is leading us to labour to be rich here below and to lay up for our selves treasures on earth Jam. 3. 15. with Prov. 23. 4. And the true Riches are such as are proper to enrich the Souls and Spirits of Men how poor soever they are as to these outward riches Prov. 24. 4. 2 Cor. 6. 10. Jam. 2. 5. Rev. 2. 9. 2. The true Riches are certain and durable Heb. 10. 34. whereas the other are called and are uncertain Riches 1 Tim. 6. 17 18. and such as are but for a moment Wilt thou set thine Eyes on that which is not for Riches certainly make to themselves wings they flee like an Eagle toward Heaven Prov. 23. 4 5. And at furthest they will leave us at death Ps 49. 16 17. Luke 12. 19 20. Riches are not for ever Prov. 28. 24. And on this account the Holy Ghost admonisheth them that be rich in this World not to be high-minded nor trust in these Riches because they are uncertain But contrarywise to do good therewith and to be rich in good works c. 1. Tim. 6. 17 18. But the true Riches which the Lamb hath worthily received are certain and permanent Riches and Honour are with me saith Wisdom yea durable Riches Prov. 8. 10 18 22 The things that are seen are temporal but the things that are not seen are eternal 2 Cor. 4. 17 18. 3. The Riches here below are empty and unsatisfying Vanity of Vanities saith the Preacher Vanity of Vanities all is Vanity Eccles 1. 2. He that loveth Silver shall not be satisfied with Silver nor he that loveth abundance with increase this is also vanity Eccles 5. 10. These Riches will not satisfie Mens Souls nor fill their Bowels Ezek. 7. 19. Eccles 2. 8 11. Hab. 3. 5. Men in labouring for these things labour for that which will not satisfie Isay 55. 2. But now these excellent Riches of Christ are such as will indeed satisfie and give compleat contentment to the Soul He will cause them that love him to inherit substance and he will fill all their treasures Prov. 8. 19 21. They shall be satisfied with favour Deut. 33. 23. with Prov. 8. 32 35. He that cometh to him shall never hunger and he that believeth on him shall never thirst Joh. 6. 35. Mat. 5. 6. And how can they but be satisfied who have the Lord the possessor of Heaven and Earth for their Shepherd and Portion Ps 23. 1 3. and 73. 25 96. and 119. 57. and 142. 5. with Isay 61. 7. Jer. 10. 16. The Almighty to be their Gold Job 22. 24 26. 4. The Riches which are here below are unprofitable they will not profit us in a day of wrath Prov. 11. 4. they will not deliver Men from the wrath of God Ezek. 7. 19. Zeph. 1. 18. Will he esteem thy Riches no not Gold c. Job 36. 18 19. nor will they obtain his favour though a Man would give all the substance of his House for his love it would utterly be contemned Cant. 8. 7. nor will they purchase or procure his Spirit Act. 8. 18 20. Though a Man could gain the whole VVorld yet he may lose his own Soul and so be miserable forever Mat. 16. 26. But the true Riches which the Lamb hath worthily received and is possessed of will stand us instead and be of advantage to us when we most stand in need of help and comfort Righteousness which answers to Riches will deliver from death and wrath Prov. 11. 4 6. and ch 10. 2. Even that of Christ and God in him And so the knowledge of God in Christ Prov. 11. 9. that is a treasure indeed Col. 2. 3. yea this is life eternal to know him the only true God and Jesus Christ whom he hath sent Joh. 17. 3. Eccles 7. 12. 1 Tim. 4. 8. with ch 3. 16. 5. Nay the Riches here below are usually hurtful and too often very hurtful to Men thorow their Idolatrous esteem thereof and lust thereto Eccles 5. 13. The cares of this World and the deceitfulness of Riches c. entring in choak the Word and it becometh unfruitful Mark 4. 19. So our Saviour saith How hardly shall they that have Riches enter into the Kingdom of God Mark 10. 23 25. 2 Pet. 1. 5. VVe are very apt to pollute our selves therewith to trust in them covet after them be high-minded in our enjoyment of them or place our hearts and affections upon them and by these things hurt and harm our selves 1 Tim. 6. 17. Ps 62. 10. But there is a Treasure to be desired worthy to be desired and which lawfully and with God's allowance and therefore without prejudice or pollution we may desire Prov. 21. 20. that Treasure in the Heavens that faileth not Luke 12. 33. that Treasure hid in a Field Mat. 13. 44. to wit Jesus Christ and those Riches of Life Grace and Glory which are treasured up in him for Mankind VVe may covet earnestly these best things the Lord himself and his unsearchable Riches which are preached and commended to us in the Gospel Eph. 3. 8 9. Oh then if we would be rich indeed come we unto and follow the Lamb whithersoever he goeth Jam. 2. 1 5. Come we unto him and buy we of him Gold tried in the Fire that we may be made rich Rev. 3. 18. his Disciples and hearty followers are such as are rich indeed how poor soever they are among Men Luke 6. 20. 2 Cor. 8 9. Rev. 2. 9. 3. And Wisdom Counsel is his and sound Wisdom Prov. 8. 12 14. In him are hid all the Treasures of Wisdom Col. 2. 3. Christ crucified is the Wisdom of God 1 Cor. 1. 23 24. And he is full of Wisdom on him rests the Spirit of VVisdom and understanding c. Isay 11. 1 3. So as he knows all things 2 Sam. 14. 20. Eccles 7. 12. he knows God the Father and he only originally immediately and perfectly Joh. 8. 55. and ch 10. 15. He is in the Bosome of the
thorow the flesh God sending his own Son in the likeness of sinful flesh and for sin condemned sin in the flesh Rom. 8. 3. And he hath overcome and abolished Death taken the sting out of it 2 Tim. 1. 10. Rev. 3. 21. He hath as to himself been Death's Death swallowed it up into victory Hos 13. 14. Isay 25. 7. And hath destroyed him that had the power of Death that is the Devil Heb. 2. 9 14 15. Mat. 12. 29. Mark 3. 27. Luke 11. 22. With his strong Arm he hath scattered his Enemies Ps 89. And he hath gone up with a shout in token of victory and conquest the Lord with the sound of a Trumpet Sing praises unto God sing praises sing praises unto our King sing praises Psal 47. 5 7. 68. 18. and 98. 1. Col. 2. 15. 3. Strength to bear and uphold all things The Earth and all the Inhabitants thereof were dissolved He bears up the Pillars thereof Ps 75. 3. He upholdeth all things by the word of his power when he had by himself purged our sins It is by him that all things consist and stand together in that good order in which they are Col. 1. 17 20. He is the very Basis and Foundation on which all things stand And on the shoulders of this strong one is the government of the whole World laid for the Father judgeth no Man but hath committed all judgment to the Son Isay 9. 6. Joh. 5. 22. And he doth stand and rule in the strength of the Lord Mica 5. 2 5. And by his strength he had power with God Hos 12. 3. He gave himself a Ransome for all and hath redeemed them from the Curse of the Law 1 Tim. 2. 6. with Gal. 3. 13. and ch 4. 4 5. He hath drawn all Men unto himself from under the first Judgment and Principality of Satan Joh. 12. 32. And hath obtained eternal redemption Heb. 9. 12. Forgiveness of our personal sins Eph. 1. 7. Act. 13. 38. And all gifts for Men yea for the rebellious also Ps 68. 18. A recovery of our loss Ps 69. 4. And an Inheritance of new Heavens and a new Earth Eph. 1. 14. And is a Prince and Saviour to give repentance and the forgiveness of sins Act. 5. 31. And bears away the iniquities of those that come to God by him Isay 53. 11. And hath by his strength such power with God that he denies him nothing Joh. 11. 22 41 42. So here when none was able to open the Book then appeared this Lion and he came and took it out of his hand He is the strongest among Beasts as here the living Creatures are translated Prov. 30. 30. 5. And he sends the Rod of his strength his Gospel out of Zion Ps 110. 2. And goeth forth herewith conquering and to conquer Rev. 6. 1 2. 2 Cor. 10 4 5. And this Gospel of his is the power of God to Salvation to every one that believeth though it be to them that perish foolishness yet to them that are saved it is the power of God Rom. 1. 16. with 1 Cor. 1. 18 23 24. And is able to save them to the utmost that come unto God by him for the salvation and preservation of whom his strength and ability is engaged and exercised Heb. 7. 25. with Joh. 10. 27 28 30. 6. And in due season he will by his great strength be the Death of the first Death and destruction of the Grave as with respect to all And is able to subdue and will subdue all things to himself Hos 13. 14. Phil. 3. 21. Isay 63. 1 3. He will raise all out of their Graves by his mighty strength and cause them to appear before his Judgment-seaâ— Joâ— 5. 28 29. and 12. 32. 2 Cor. 5. 10. And in short execute his Word in whatever he hath spoken promised or threatned Joel 2. 12. Mat. 28. 18. And the consideration of his great strength may 1. Admonish us to take heed and beware we provoke him not to anger He is mighty in strength who ever hardned his heart against him and prospered Job 9. 4. Do we provoke the Lord to jealousiâ— are we stronger than he 1 Cor. 10. 22. 2. Instruct and engage us to betake our selves to him as our strength and have him for it To defend us from evil he is a refuge and strength A very present help in trouble Ps 46. 1. So the Psalmist saith In God is my salvation and my glory the Rock of my strength and my refuge is in God Ps 62. 7. He is a strength to the poor a strength to the needy in his distress a refuge from the storm a shadow from the heat c. Isay 25. 4. and 12. 3. O then trust we in the Lord for ever for in the Lord Jehovah is everlasting strength Isay 26. 3 4. Ps 9. 9 10. Nahum 1. 7. As also to betake our selves to him as our strength to enable and strengthen us to all our services Therefore the Aposte and his Fellow-labourers did both labour and suffer reproach because they trusted in the living God the Saviour of all Men especially of them that believe 1 Tim. 4. 10. And the Prophet saith I will walk in the strength of the Lord God and will make mention of thy righteousness even of thine only Ps 71. 16. And saith the Apostle Paul I can do all things through Christ that strengtheneth me though he was not sufficient of himself to think any thing as of himself Phil. 4. 11 13. with 2 Cor. 3. 5 6. Blessed is the Man whose strength is in him Ps 84. 5. And that we may have our strength in him needful it is for us to know the Gospel of peace and glad tidings of good things Blessed are the people that know the joyful sound they shall walk O Lord in the light of thy countenance For thou art the glory of their strength Ps 89. 15 17. 1 Chron. 29. 12. Isay 40. 29 30 31. Ps 68. 35. 5. And Honour from God his Father it was and is his Father first that honoureth him Joh. 8. 54. that had and hath a most high and honourable esteem and account of him though he be indeed disallowed of Men yet is he chosen of God and precious 1 Pet. 2. 4. He hath conferred great honour upon him and given an honourable Testimony of him Honour and Majesty hath he laid upon him Psal 21. 5. with Joh. 8. 54. Our Nature in his Person and so the Man Christ Jesus was infinitely honoured in being Personally united to the Divine Nature in the Person of the VVord the Son of God Mat. 22. 2. So that he is Emanuel Isay 7. 14. Mat. 1. 23. And God gave him honour in begetting him after a wonderful and inconceivable way and manner Luke 1. 35. And in bearing witness of him He received from God the Father honour when there came a voice to him from the excellent glory This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased 2 Pet. 1.
as he is the Mediator between God and Men the Man Christ Jesus He hath given all to him and conferred all upon him in the Nature of Man Joh. 3. 35. All things are delivered to me of my Father saith he Mat. 11. 25 27. Mat. 28. 18. Col. 1. 19. And he hath ascended up on high he hath led Captivity Captive he hath received gifts in the Man for Men yea for the rebellious also Psal 68. 18. To this purpose the Psalmist speaks at large saying Thou hast given him his hearts desire and hast not withholden the request of his lips for thou preventest him with the blessings of goodness thou settest a Crown of pure Gold upon his Head He asked life of thee thou gavest it him even length of days for ever and ever His glory is great in thy salvation Honour and Majesty hast thou laid upon him for thou hast made him most blessed for ever thou hast made him exceeding glad with thy countenance Ps 21. 1 2 3 4 5 6. with Joh. 17. 4 5. Obj. But how can it be said he is worthy to receive these things of the Father when he had received all these things of him before this Answ 1. As to his receiving them from his Father it is certaâ—nly true he had received them all before this time But yet he may be acknowledged to be worthy to receive them even to receive what he hath already not so much respecting the time as the thing to wit his merit and worthiness And so they set to their Seal as it were to what God hath done even as before in this Chapter 5. the four living Creatures and twenty-four Elders say thou art worthy to take the Book when he had taken it before v. 7 8 9. And yet it is thus expressed to us 2. But this saying also may have and certainly hath respect to the Doxology of the Saints and Angels or to their ascribing and rendring praise to the Lamb and this leads us to the next thing viz. 2. He that was slain is worthy to receive these excellencies from his Creatures especially from the Saints and Angels not that they can add any thing to him really for in him it hath pleased the Father that all fulness should dwell and all things that the Father hath are his Col. 1. 19. Joh. 16. 14 15. But they give these things to him when they ascribe and render to him these things and acknowledge his merit and worthiness and so render his praise glorious as is said before see Notes on ch 4. v. 9. and v. 11. 3. Upon what account do they acknowledge the Lamb worthy to receive these excellencies And that is because he was slain Indeed these words the Lamb that was slain are a description of the Person whom they celebrate and whose praise they render glorious And so they direct us to one Person and to one that was not is slain to distinguish him from and prefer him before all others that may be so called from other Lambs or Persons so called Luke 10. 3. for they that were slain are so still Rev. 6. 9 10. But he this most excellent Lamb is not so He liveth who was dead and is alive for evermore Rev. 1. 18. and 2. 8. See the Notes before on v. 6. But these words also lead us to the Reason wherefore they acknowledge the Lamb to be worthy to receive all these excellent things namely because he was slain And so 1. He is worthy to receive and hath received all from God the Father upon the account of his Personal abasement and sufferings his blood was so precious it being the blood of God 1 Pet. 1. 19. with Act. 20. 28. The Father loveth the Son because he laid down his life that he might take it again that he hath given all things into his hand Joh. 3. 35. with ch 10. 17. Heb. 2. 9. Phil. 2. 7 8 9. And from all the Saints and holy ones of Mankind see the Notes before on v. 9 And from all the Angels as here But why should the Angels thus glorifie him on this account seeing he took not their Nature nor tasted Death for them Answ 1. Because herein God's will was done and that they rejoice in and glorifie him for for Christ came down from Heaven not to do his own will but the will of him that sent him Joh. 6. 38. Psal 103. 20. 2. Because it was for our good that we might be brought to God 1 Pet. 3. 18. They are full of Charity and that leads Persons not to seek or rejoice in their own good only but also in that which tends to the good of others 1 Cor. 13. 5. Phil. 2. 2 4 6. Hence when Christ came and was born into the World the Saviour of Mankind they rejoice herein and glorifie God on the account hereof Luke 2. 10 14. and ch 15. 7 10. Verse 13. And every Creature which is in Heaven and on the Earth and under the Earth and such as are in the Sea and all that are in them heard I saying Blessing and honour and glory and power be unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb for ever and ever In this Verse the Apostle gives unto us a further account of 1. What he heard And this is declared to us 1. Universally And every Creature heard I. 2. By a particular enumeration thereof which is in Heaven and on the Earth and under the Earth and such as are in the Sea 3. By a general repetition of them And all that are in them 2. He gives us an account what he heard of or from them and that 1. More generally Saying 2. More particularly Blessing and honour and glory and power 3. To whom they ascribe or vote these excellent things and that is unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb. 4. How long they thus ascribe or vote these excellent things to them and that is for ever and ever 1. The Apostle I say gives unto us a further account of what he heard and that is set down and propounded to us 1. Universally And every creature heard I Every creature distinct from those fore-spoken of to wit the holy Angels v. 11. 12. and the four living creatures and twenty four Elders v. 8. 10. As it seems And that the every creature is distinct from the four and twenty four appears also in v. 14. So the Saints are distinguished from every creature by the Apostle Paul when he saith we know that the whole creation or every creature groaneth and travelleth in pain together untill now And not only they but our selves also which have the first-fruits of the Spirit c. Rom. 8. 22 23. And so here by every creature we may understand all God's works in all places of his dominion All his works distinct from the holy Angels and Saints of mankind see Ps 103. 20 22. with Ps 145. 10. Every thing which God made and which he made very good Gen.
1 31. for he made all things for himself Prov. 16. 4. He heard in vision every creature so extraordinarily was he strengthned thereto But some may say how could this possibly be how could the Apostle John possibly hear every creature which is in Heaven c. Ans 1. That he did so it behoves us to believe because the truth thereof is assured to us by the Apostle yea by the holy spirit who is truth it self for he speaks and saith this also to the Churches 2. And why should it be thought a thing incredible that God should enable him in Spirit in Heaven ch 4. 1 2. 2 Cor. 12. 1 4. to hear every creature when the Devil a creature a fallen creature in a moment of time shewed unto our Lord Jesus all the Kingdoms of the World and all the glory thereof Mat. 4. 8. Luke 4. 5. or why more incredible or impossible then to hear that innumerable company of Angels or many other things which he heard not with his bodily ears but in Spirit in or after a visional manner Rev. 5. 11 12. and 7. 4 9 10 c. And herein we may have some glimpse of the excellent state and condition the Saints are now in who are absent from the body and present with the Lord even the Spirits of just men made perfect Heb. 12. 23. and what glory and excellency they shall arrive at when their bodies shall be raised and they shall compleatly and gloriously be Spiritual men then they shall be perfect as to attainment which none are while in mortal bodies Phil. 3. 11 12. Now the best see in part and know in part but when that which is perfect is come then that which is in part shall be done away 1 Cor. 13. 8 9 12. they shall then be equal to the Angels Luke 20 35 36. yea they shall be like to Christ so far as meer creatures are capable Now are we the Sons of God and it doth not yet appear what we shall be But we know that when he shall appear we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is 1 Joh. 3. 1 2 3. 1 Cor. 15. 48 49. 2. We have a more particular account by way of enumeration what he means by or what is contained in and under every creature And that is 1. Which is in Heaven Here he begins first in this more particular account because it is the most excellent place and part of Gods Creation Heaven is Gods Throne and the Earth his Footstool Isay 66. 1. Acts 7. 48 49. And in Heaven are the glorious Spirits and Angels c. Now by every Creature which is in Heaven we may understand the Sun Moon Planets twelve Signs or Constellations and Stars 2 King 23. 5. these are often called the Host of Heaven Deut. 4. 19. and 17. 3. and here God placed them Gen. 1. 8. 14 15. 17. and herewith he hath garnished the Heavens Job 26. 13. and hereby he gives light to us that are upon the Earth Psal 19. 1 5 6. and the clouds of Heaven Matth. 24. 30. and 26. 64. in which the waters above the Heavens these inferiour ones are inclosed and contained Psal 148. 4. as it is said He bindeth up the waters in his thick clouds and the cloud is not rent under them Job 26. 8. from whence comes the rain when God commandeth which is frequently said to be rain from Heaven Job 36. 27 29. Judg. 5. 4. Psal 77. 17. Eccles 11. 3. Acts 14. 17. and from whence also descendeth the dew as Solomon saith The clouds drop down the dew Prov. 3. 20. which dew comes from Heaven hence 't is oft-times called the dew of Heaven Gen. 27. 28 39. Deut. 33. 28. Dan. 4. 15 23 25 33. Zech. 8. 12. the winds of Heaven Dan. 7. 2. and 8. 8. and 11. 4. Zech. 2. 6. Frost also comes from Heaven as the Lord saith Out of whose womb came the Ice and the hoary Frost of Heaven who hath gendred it Job 38. 29. as also Hail Rev. 16. 21. Snow Job 37. 6. Isay 55. 10. Thunder and Lightning 1 Sam. 2. 10. and ch 7. 10. out of the Throne which is in Heaven proceeded thundrings and lightnings Rev. 4. 5. And so we read often of the Fowls of Heaven as He maketh us wiser than the Fowls of Heaven Job 35. 11. and the Fowls of Heaven hath he given into thine hand Dan. 2. 38. and 4. 12 21. Rev. 19 17. Gen. 1. 20. so of some of them particularly it is said as the Stork in the Heaven Jer. 8. 7. and the Eagles of Heaven Lam. 4. 19. Fire also is oftentimes said to coâ—e down from Heaven 2 Kings 1. 10 12 14. with Luk. 9. 54. Job 1. 6. though yet it is also on the earth as also are many other things we have mentioned which are said to be of and from Heaven As he saith to the Snow Be thou on the Earth likewise to the small rain and to the great rain of his strength Job 37. 6. And the like we might say of other things fore-named 2. And on the Earth which is full of the goodness mercy and riches of the Lord Psal 33. 5. and 104. 24. and 119. 64. In which are Kings of the Earth and all people Princes and all Judges of the Earth both young Men and Maidens old Men and Children Psal 148. 11 12. and other Creatures as trees fruitful or fruit-bearing trees and others for mans use and service Gen. 1. 11 12. Deut. 20. 19 20. Psal 148. 7 9. grass herbs Gen. 1. 11 12 29. Psal 104. 14. Cattel and Beasts of the Earth and four footed Creatures Gen. 1. 24 25. Psal 148. 7 10. Job 35. 11. Isay 18. 6. Act. 10. 12. Rom. 1. 23. creeping things and flying fowls which have wings and yet remain tame on the Earth Psal 148. 7 10. Gen. 1. 24 25. Lev. 11. 21 29 41 42 44 46. Mountains and all Hills Psal 148. 7 9. Corn and Wine and Oyl Gen. 27. 28. Deut. 7. 13. Job 28. 5. Psal 104. 15. Pretious things of the Earth Deut. 33. 14 16. Dragons and all deeps c. Psal 148. 7 8. Gen. 3. 1. 3. And under the Earth We may read these two sentences to wit this and the following thus And under the Earth even such as are in the Sea As And is often explicative and many times rendred even in Scripture And so indeed the Sea is under or beneath the Earth and so by consequence the things that are therein as it is said In the Earth beneath or in the waters under the Earth Exod. 20. 4. Deut. 4. 18. and 5. 8. Hence also men are said to go down to the Sea because it is beneath or under the Earth Psal 107. 23. Isay 42. 10. Joh. 6. 16. and God hath stretched out the Earth above the Waters for his mercy endureth for ever Psal 136. 6. And what is also said before in verse 3. of this Chapter might confirm this sense for
there we have only three places mentioned for it is said None in Heaven nor in Earth nor under the Earth In which last expression the Sea is also included All which do encline so to understand it which I have therefore mentioned But yet because as here rendred they are distinctly mentioned here and there may be a distinct consideration of these two and else where also though very rarely we have such a distribution-made As it seems there is in Psal 135. 6. Whatsoever the Lord pleased that did he in Heaven and in the Earth in the Seas and in all deep places Therefore I shall briefly speak to them distinctly And so And under the Earth to wit under the face or superficies of it and so distinguished from every Creature on the Earth And under the Earth there are Deeps or deep places Psal 95. 4. and 148. 8. Gold Silver Brass and all Metals and Minerals Job 28. 1 3 5. Stones and precious Stones Job 28. the pretious things and hidden treasures Deut. 33. 16. Job 3. 21. Prov. 2. 4. Roots of Trees Grass c. Job 14. 8. Dan. 4. 15 23. VVorms Mica 7. 17. Vapours Psal 148. 8. and 135. 6 7. Jer. 10. 13 and 51. 16. And those that are buried there-under c. 4. And such as are in the Sea That is also full of Gods riches as the Psalmist saith O Lord how manifold are thy works in wisdom hast thou made them all the Earth is full of thy riches so is this great and wide Sea wherein are things creeping innumerable both small and great Beasts Psal 104. 24 25. therein are Fishes in abundance Gen. 1. 26 28. Psal 8. 8. Job 12. 8. And of these some have Scales and Fins and they were legally clean and some had none and they were legally unclean Lev. 11. 9 12. Deut. 4. 19 10. and creeping things as before which sometimes enclude Fishes sometimes are distinct there-from Gen. 1. 20 21. with 1 King 4. 33. So we read of the Sea-Monsters Lam. 4. 3. and the Dragons in the Sea as Isay 27. 1. there go the Ships and there is that Leviathan whom God hath formed to play therein Psal 104. 26. Job 41. therein also are Fowls which with us are called Sea-birds and Sea-fowls and are mentioned with the Fishes Gen. 1. 20 21. So the waves of the Sea Exod. 15. 19. Job 9. 8. the â—and of the Sea Job 6. 3. and treasures hid therein And in the Sea are Pearls c. Deut. 33. 19. and whatsoever passeth through the paths of the Sea Psal â— 8. 3. The Apostle makes a general Repetition of what he had foresaid saying And all that are in them not some of the Creatures in Heaven on the Earth under the Earth and in the Sea or some of all sorts but all that are in them in which he speaks somewhat like to that Thou hast put all things in subjection under his feet for in that he put all in subjection under him be left nothing that is not put under him Heb. 2. 6 8. And this gives us occasion to propound and give Answer to a Question or two that might arise from that which is here said Namely Quest But are wicked Men and wicked Spirits included in the every Creature and all that are in them and do or shall they also say Blessing and Honour and Glory and Power unto him that sits on the Throne and to the Lamb c Answ 1. To the first part of this question we say surely they are encluded also in the every Creature here spoken of for the Apostle here speaks as generally and universally as may be in so few words And every Creature which is in Heaven and on the Earth and under the Earth and such as are in the Sea and all that are in them heard I saying c. And therefore as I judge wicked Spirits and wicked Men cannot reasonably be excluded 2. To the second question or second part of the question we may say certainly wicked Men and Spirits do not chearfully and heartily and so not acceptably say Blessing c. unto him that sits upon the Throne c. But yet the Devils though against their wills do obey and make some right acknowledgments of God and Christ The Devils believe there is one God and tremble Jam. 2. 19. The Damâ—sel possessed with the Spirit of Divination said concerning Paul and his Companions These Men are the Servants of the most high God c. whereby it appears the Evil Spirit did know and intimately acknowledge that he was not but there was one that was the most high God above all evil Sprits whatever Acts 16. 16. though yet the Devil desires and seeks to be worshipped as God So the Devils cried out saying What have we to do with thee Jesus thou son of God Mat. 8. 29. And unclean Spirits when they saw Christ fell down before him and cried saying Thou art the Son of God Mark 3. 11 12. And the Legion of Devils or the Man possessed therewith fell down before Jesus and with a loud voice said What have I to do with thee Jesus thou Son of God most high I beseech thee torment me not Luke 8. 27 32. And the People were all amazed insomuch that they questioned among themselves saying what thing is this what new Doctrine is this for with authority commandeth he even the unclean Spirits and they obey him Mark 1. 24 27. And so we may say of wicked Men also for all are his Servants Ps 119. 91. They though not willingly and chearfully yet against their wills do after a sort not acceptably Heb. 12. 28. worship him Acts 17. 25. They profess to know God who in works deny him being abominable and disobedient and to every good work reprobate Tit. 1. 16. And in due season all shall render and ascribe Blessing and Honour c. unto him that sits upon the Throne and unto the Lamb So the Lord saith I have sworn by my self the word is gone out of my Mouth in Righteousness and shall not return that unto me every Knee shall bow every Tongue shall swear Isay 45. 23. with Rom. 14. 11 12. And because Christ Jesus humbled himself and became obedient unto death the death of the Cross therefore God also hath highly exalted him and given him a name above every name That in the name of Jesus every Knee should bow of things in Heaven and things on Earth and things under the Earthâ— and that every Tongue should confess that Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of God the Father Phil. 28 11. All they that go down to the Dust shall bow before him Ps 22. 27 29. Prov. 16. 4. And indeed Wicked Spirits and Men may well be included and reckoned amongst such Creatures as are brute and have no understanding because they so degenerate from their Primitive Glory and Excellency and the latter will not be made clean and renewed So the Devil is called and compared
far above them to wit the Saints and glorious Spirits or Angels They do not say The blessing and the honour and the glory and the power unto the living Creatures or Elders or innumerable company of Angels or any of them nor to the Virgin Mary or any Saint deceased whatever Surely if living Men yea living Saints may invocate and religiously worship the Virgin Mary or any Saint or Angel much rather might these do so there is a far greater dis-proportion between mute and brute Creatures and the Saints and Angels and a much wider difference than there is between one Saint and another or than between Saints and Angels And if it be too great boldness and presumption for living Saints to come immediately to Christ and to God by Christ as some groundlesly and dangerously dream and conceit and therefore in their voluntary humility they address themselves to Christ by Saints deceased or Angels being notwithstanding their plea for and pretence of humility vainly puft up with their fleshly mind and not holding the Head Christ Jesus Col. 2. 18 19. How much greater pride and sauciness would it be in these mute and brute Creatures to pass by the Saints and Angels in their Doxologies and Adorations And how much more becoming their low and inferiour state and condition to call to the Saints and Angels in their Addresses of this nature as Job 5. 1. and desire them to mediate for them or to worship them immediately seeing Saints are much better than the Fowls of the Air Mat. 6. 26. with Luke 12. 24. much better than Sheep c. Mat. 12. 12. But yet these inferiour Creatures call not in to their assistance the Saints or Angels as Mediators Oh! let us not be more brutish than these Câ—eatures which have no understanding But let us continually and only come unto God by the one and only Mediator the Man Christ Jesus who gave himself a Ransome for all Men 1 Tim. 2. 5 6. Heb. 7. 25. Joh. 14. 6. Heb. 13. 5 3. Directly and expressly they say Blessing and the honour c. unto him that sitteth upon the Throne and unto the Lamb As they are called upon by the Psalmist saying Bless the Lord all his works in all places of his Dominion Ps 103. 22. And as is said concerning them All thy works shall praise thee O Lord Ps 145. 10. So the Apostle was here strengthened extraordinarily to hear them The Heavens declare the glory of God and the Firmament sheweth his handy work Day unto Day uttereth speech and Night unto Night sheweth knowledge Ps 19. 1 2 3. The Beasts of the Field shall honour me saith the Lord the Dragons and the Owls or Ostriches Isay 43. 20. All his works praise and shall praise him in seeking to him as those that have their sole dependance on him and preservation and provision from him The Eyes of all wait upon him and he gives them their Meat in due season He openeth his hand and satisfieth the desire of every living thing Ps 145. 10. with v. 15 16. The innumerable creeping things in the Sea as well as the Beasts of the Earth and Fowls of the Air These all wait upon him that he may give them their Meat in due season that he gives them they gather he openeth his hand they are filled with good Psal 104. 10 17 25 28. He provideth for the Raven his food his young ones cry to God Job 38. 41. Thus the Psalmist calls upon the Creatures generally to praise the Lord. Praise ye him saith he Sun and Moon praise him all ye Stars of Light praise him ye Heavâ—nâ— of Heavens and ye Waters that be above the Heavens Praise the Lord from the Earth ye Dragons and all Deeps Fire and Hail Snow and Vapours stormy Wind fulfilling his Word Mountains and all Hills fruitful Trees and all Cedars Beasts and all Cattel creeping things and flying Fowl c. Ps 148. See the Song of the three Children in Apocrypha v. 35 59. And all Creatures are called upon to rejoice and sing praise before and glorifie the Lamb Let the Heavens rejoice and let the Earth be glad let the Sea roar and the fulness thereof Let the Field be joyful and all that is therein then shall all the Trees of the Wood rejoice before the Lord for he cometh for he cometh to judge the Earth c. Ps 96. 11 13. and 98. with Ps 75. 3. and Heb. 1. 3. 1. Then we may learn from hence that God leaves not himself without witness to any All God's Creatures shew forth his glory and glorifie him that we might be led to know that there is a God a great a good and gracious God He left not himself without witness towards the Gentiles but did them good and gave them Rain from Heaven which is a teacher of righteousness Joel 2. 23. and fruitful seasons filling their hearts with Food and gladness Act. 14. 17. That which may be known of God is manifest in them for God hath shewed it unto them for the invisible things of him from the Creation of the World are clearly seen being understood by the things that are made even his eternal power and God-head c. Rom. 1. 19 20 21. Job 12. 7 9. Deut. 4. 19. Yea the Apostle saith The Gospel was preached in every Creature under Heaven Col. 1. 23. Ps 19. 1 2 3 6. with Rom. 10. 14 15 18. Isay 40. 26 28. Ps 145. 9 10. 2. In that what these mute and brute Creatures do according to their Nature and Kind and by Instinct is thus reputed as their saying Blessing and honour and glory and power c. We may see the graciousness of God in his Interpretations He doth put the most favourable and charitable construction upon the saying and doings of his Creatures that may be He here reputes and interprets what these Creatures do by natural Instinct to be a glorifying and honouring him because he hath given no more to them When the young Lions roar after their Prey he calls it their seeking their Meat from God Ps 104. 21. and saith The young Ravens cry unto God Job 38. 41. and that all Creatures wait upon him Ps 104. 12 27. and 145. 10 15 16. So he interprets Childrens being brought to him a coming to him Mat. 19. 13 14. Mark 10. 13 14. Luke 18. 15 16. Deut. 11. 1 2. and reputes them graciously as Believers Mat. 18. 2 6. as such as receive the Kingdom Luke 18. 17. as such as humble themselves Mat. 18. 4. See Ps 71. 5 6. with Ps 22. 9 10. So when Persons in imminent and eminent danger cry out for help and deliverance and are even forced to seek to him he interprets it in the best sense and saith Then they cry unto the Lord in their trouble and he saveth them c. Ps 107. 8 31. 1 Tim. 2. 15. Jonah 1. 14 16. He is no hard or austere Master though wicked and slothful Servants so say but interprets